rightuousnesse thy goodnesse and satisfaction The lawe sayeth thou art bounde and obliged to me to the deuill and to hell The Gospel sayth Christ hath deliuered thee from them all The doctrine of Faith FAith is to beleue God like as Abraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto him for rightuousnesse The doctrine of faith To beleue God is to beleue hys word and to recount it true that he sayeth He that beleeueth not Gods worde beleeueth not God himselfe He that beleueth not Gods word he counteth hym false and a lier and beleeueth not that he may and wil fulful his worde and so he denieth both the might of God and God himselfe The 9. proposition The 9. proposition ¶ Faith is the gift of God Argument Da Euery good thing is the gift of God Maior Minor Conclus ri Faith is good j. Ergo faith is the gift of God The 10. proposition The 10 proposition ¶ Faith is not in our power Argument Maior Minor Conclus Da The gift of God is not in our power ri Faith is the gift of God j. Ergo faith is not in our power The 11. proposition The 11. proposition ¶ He that lacketh faith can not please God Without faith it is impossible to please God Rom 14. All that commeth not of faith is sinne for without faith can no man please God Heb. 11. Induction An argument called Inductio Hee that lacketh faith trusteth not God hee that trusteth not God trusteth not his word he that trusteth not his word holdeth him false and a lier he that holdeth him false and a lier beleeueth not that he may doe that he promiseth and so denieth he that he is God Ergo a primo ad vltimum he that lacketh faith can not please God If it were possible for any man to do all the good deedes that euer were done either of men or aungels yet being in this case it is impossible for him to please God The 12. proposition The 12. proposition ¶ All that is done in faith pleaseth God Right is the word of God and all his workes in faith Psal. 33. Lorde thine eies looke to faith that is as much to say as Lorde thou delightest in faith Ier 5. The 13. proposition The 13. proposition ¶ He that hath faith is iust and good Argument Da. He that is a good tree bringing forth good fruit Maior is iust and good ri He that hath faith is a good tree bringing forth good fruite j. Ergo he that hath faith is iust and good Minor Conclus The 14 proposition ¶ He that hath faith and beleueth God The 14. proposition can not displease him Induction He that hath faith beleeueth God he that beleueth God Inductio beleeueth his word he that beleeueth his word wotteth well that he is true and faithfull and may not lie knowing that he both may and will fulfill his word Ergo a primo ad vltimum hee that hath faith can not displease God neither can any man doe a greater honour to God then to count him true Obiection Thou wilt then say that thefte murther aduoutry and all vices please God Obiection Answere Nay verely for they can not be done in faith for a good tree beareth good fruit Mat. 7.12 Aunswere The 15. proposition ¶ Faith is a certainty or assurednesse The 15. proposition A definition of faith Heb. 11. Faith is a sure confidence of thinges which are hoped for and certaintie of things which are not seene Heb. 11. The same spirite certifieth oure spirite that we are the children of God Rom. 8. Moreouer he that hathe faithe wotteth well that God will fulfill his word Whereby it appeareth that faith is a certaintie or assurednesse A man is iustified by faith ABraham beleeued God and it was imputed vnto hym for righteousnesse Rom. 4. Iustification by faith We suppose therfore that a man is iustified by faith without the deedes of the law Rom. 3. Gal. 2. He that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the wicked his fayth is counted to him for righteousnes Rom. 4. The iust man liueth by his fayth Abac. 2. Rom. 1. We wotte that a man is not iustified by the deedes of the law but by the fayth of Iesus Christ and we beleue in Iesu Christ that we may be iustified by the faith of Christ and not by the deedes of the law Gal. 2. What is the fayth of Christ. THe fayth of Christ is to beleue in him that is to beleue his word Faith in Christ what it is and beleeue that he will helpe thee in all thy neede and deliuer thee from all euill Thou wilt aske me what word I aunswere the Gospell He that beleueth in Christ shal be saued Marke 16. He that beleueth y e sonne hath euerlasting life Iohn 3. Uerely I say vnto you he that beleueth in me hath euerlasting life Iohn 6. This I write vnto you that you beleeue on the sonne of GOD that ye may know how y t ye haue eternall life 1. Iohn 5. Thomas because thou hast seen me therfore hast thou beleued Happy are they which haue not sene and yet haue beleued in me Iohn 22. All the Prophetes to him beare witnes that whosoeuuer beleeueth in him shall haue remission of their sinnes Actes 10. What must I doe that I may be saued The Apostles aunswered Beleeue in the Lorde Iesus Christ and thou shalt be saued Act. 16. If thou knowledge with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lord and beleeuest with thine hart that God raysed hym from death thou shalt be safe Rom. 10. He that beleueth not in Christ shall be condemned He that beleueth not the sonne shall neuer see lyfe but the ire of God bydeth vpon him Iohn 3. The holy Ghost shall reproue the world of sinne because they beleue not in me Iohn 16. They that beleue Iesu Christ are the sonnes of God Ye are all the sonnes of God because ye beleue in Iesu Christ. 1. Iohn 3. He that beleueth that Christ is the sonne of God is safe Iohn 1. Peter sayd thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God Iesus answered and sayde vnto him happy art thou Symon the sonne of Ionas for flesh and bloud haue not opened to thee that but my father that is in heauen Mat. 16. We haue beleued and knowe that thou art Christe the sonne of the liuing God I beleue that thou art Christ the sonne of God whyche should come into the world Iohn 11. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christ the sonne of God and that ye in beleuing might haue life Iohn 20. I beleue that Iesus is the sonne of God Act. 8. The 16. proposition The 16. propositâon He that beleueth the Gospel beleueth God Argument Da. He that beleueth Gods word beleueth God Maior Minor Conclus ri The Gospel is Gods word j. Ergo
religion set vp amongest vs agayne but come away come away as the Angell crieth from amongst them in their idolatrous seruice Apoca. 18. lest you be partakers of their iniquitie Harken to your preachers as the Thessalonians did to Paule that is conferre their sayings with the scriptures if they sound not thereafter the morning light shall not shyne vpon them Esay 8. Vse much and hearty prayer for the spirite of wisedome knowledge humblenes meekenes sobrietie and repentaunce which we haue great need of because our sinnes haue thus prouoked the Lordes anger against vs but let vs beare his anger and acknowledge our faultes with bitter teares and sorowfull sighes and doubtles he will be mercifull to vs after his wonted mercy The which thyng he vouchsafe to do for his holy names sake in Christ Iesu our Lord to whome with the father and the holy ghost be all honour glory prayse and euerlastyng thankes from this tyme forth for euermore Amen Out of prison by yours in the Lord to commaund Iohn Bradford ¶ A letter to M. George Eaton ALmighty God our heauenly Father recompence aboundantly into your bosome my dearely beloued here and eternally A letter aâ M. Bradford to M. George Eaton the good which froÌ him by you I haue continually receiued sithen my comming into prison Otherwyse can I neuer be able to requite your louing kindnesse here then by praying for you and after this lyfe by witnessing your fayth declared to me by your fruits wheÌ we shall come and appeare together before the throne of our Sauiour Iesus Christ whether I thanke God I am euen now a goyng euer looking when officers wyll come satisfie the precept of the Prelates wherof though I can not complayne because I haue iustly deserued an hundreth thousand deaths at gods hands by reason of my sinnes yet I may and must reioyce because the Prâlates do not persecute in me myne iniquities but Christ Iesus his veritie so that they persecute not me they hate not me but they persecute Christ they hate Christ. And because they can do hym no hurt for he sitteth in heauen The Prelates persecute and hate the Martirs not for their iniquities but for hatred of Christ of his veritye in them and laugheth them and their deuises to scorne as one day they shall feele therfore they turne their rage vpoÌ his poore sheepe as Herode their father did vpon the infants Math. 2. Great cause therefore haue I to reioyce that my dere Sauiour Christ wil vouchsafe amongst many to chuse me to be a vessel of grace to suffer in me which haue deserued so often iustly to suffer for my sinnes that I might be most assured I shall be a vessell of honour in whom he will be glorified Therfore my right deare brother in the Lord reioice with me geue thankes for me and cease not to pray that God for his mercies sake would make perfect the good he hath begun in me And as for the doctrine which I haue professed and preached I do confesse vnto you in writing as to the whole world I shortly shall by gods grace in suffering Iohn Bradford geueth testimony of his doctrine that it is the very true doctrine of Iesus Christ of his Church of his Prophets Apostles and all good men so that if an Angell should come from heauen and preach otherwise the same were accursed Therefore wauer not deare hart in the Lord but be confirmed in it and as your vocation requireth wheÌ God so will confesse it though it be perillous so to do The end shall euidently shew an other maner of pleasure for so doyng then tong can tell Bee diligent in prayer and watch therein Use reuerent readyng of Gods worde Set the shortnesse of this tyme before your eyes and let not the eternitie that is to come depart out of your memory Practise in doing that you learne by reading and hearing Decline from euill and pursue good Remember them that be in bondes especially for the Lordes cause as members of your body and fellow heires of grace Forget not the afflictions of Syon and the oppression of Ierusalem and God our Father shall geue you hys continuall blessyng thorough Christ our Lorde who guide vs as hys deare children for euer Amen And thus I take my Vale and farewell with you deare brother for euer in this present lyfe till wee shall meete in eternall blisse whether our good God and Father bryng vs shortly Amen God blesse all your babes for euer Amen Out of pryson this viij of February Your afflicted brother for the Lordes cause Iohn Bradford ¶ An other Letter to Maistresse Anne Warcuppe ALmighty God our heauenly father for his Christes sake encrease in vs fayth An ãâã letter Mistreâ Anne ãâã by which we may more more see what glory and honour is reposed and safely kept in heauen for all theÌ that beleeue with the hart and confesse Christ his truth wyth the mouth Amen My dearely beloued I remember that once heretofore I wrote vnto you a Vale or a farewell vpon coniecture but now I write my farewel to you in this lyfe in deed vpon certaine knowledge My staffe standeth at the dore I continually looke for the shiriffe to come for me and I thanke God I am ready for him Now goe I to practise that which I haue preached Now am I climing vp the hill it wil cause me to puffe and blow before I come to the cliffe The hill is steepe and high my breath is short and my strength is feeble pray therfore to the Lord for me that as I haue now thorough his goodnes euen almost come to the toppe I may by his grace be strengthened not to rest till I come where I should bee Oh louing Lord put out thy hand and drawe me vnto thee for no man commeth but he whoÌ the father draweth See my derely beloued Gods louing mercy he knoweth my short breath great weakenes As he sent for Helias in a firy chariot so sendeth he for me for by fire my drosse must be purified that I may bee fine gold in his sight Oh vnthankfull wretch that I am Lord do thou forgeue me myne vnthankfulnes In deed I confesse right deare to me in the Lord that my sinnes haue deserued hell fire much more then this fire But loe so louyng is my Lord God ãâã the âââserued ãâã death of his to a gloâââous testiâââniall of his truth that he conuerteth the remedy for my sins the punishment for my transgressions into a testimoniall of his truth and a testification of his veritie which the Prelates do persecute in me not my sinnes therfore they persecute not me but Christ in me which I doubt not will take my part vnto the very end Amen Oh that I had so open an hart as could so receiue as I should do this great benefite and vnspeakeable dignitie which God my father offreth to me Now
into a pyt or ditche and earnestly perswaded by some of her ignoraunt neighbours to go on Pilgrimage to S. LaureÌce for helpe for her child sayd that neither S. Laurence Against inuocation of dead Images nor any other S. could helpe her child therfore none ought to goe on Pilgrimage to any Image made with maÌs haÌd but one-to vnto almightie God for Pilgrimages were nothyng worth sauing to make the Priestes rich Vid. plura inferius VNto Iohn Houshold Robert Rascall Iohn Houshold c. and Elizabeth Stamford as well the Article against the Sacrament of the altar was obiected as also that they had spoken agaynst praying to Saintes had despised the authoritie of the Byshop of Rome and others of his Clergy Against traÌsubstantiation and authoritie of the Pope But especially Iohn Houshold was charged to haue called theÌ Antichristes and whooremongers and the Pope him selfe a strong strumpet and a common bande vnto the world who with his PardoÌs had drowned in blindnes all Christian Realmes and that for money ALso among diuers other ordinary Articles propounded agaynst George Browne George Brown these were couÌted very heynous hereticall First that he had sayd that he knew no cause why the Crosse should be worshipped Against adoration of the crosse seyng that the same was an hurt payne vnto our Sauiour Christ in the tyme of his Passion and not any ease or pleasure alledging for example that if he had had a frend hanged or drowned he would euer after haue loued that gallowes or water by the which his frend dyed rather worse for that theÌ better An other obiection was that he had erroneously obstinately and maliciously said for so are theyr words that the Church was too rich Against immoderate riches of the popes clergy This matter I may tell you touched somewhat the quicke and therefore no maruell though they counted it erroneous and malicious for take away their gaine and farewell their religion They also charged him to haue refused holy water to be cast about his chamber and likewise to haue spoken against priests with other vaine matters Iohn Wikes THe greatest matter wherewith they burdened Iohn Wikes was that he had often and of long time kept company with diuers persons suspected of heresie as they termed them and had receiued them into his house and there did suffer and heare them sundry times reade erroneous and hereticall bookes coÌtrary to the faith of the Romish Church and did also himselfe consent vnto their doctrine and had many times secretly conueyed them from the taking of such as were appointed to apprehend them Ioh. Southacke Rich Butler c Vide inferius Against the real presence LIke as the greatest number of those before mentioned so were also Iohn Southake Richard Butler Iohn Samme William King Robert Durdant and Henrye WoolmaÌ especially charged with speaking words against the real presence of Christes body in the Sacrament of the Altar and also against Images and the rest of the seauen Sacraments Howbeit they burdened the last v. persons with the reading of certaine English hereticall bookes accounting most blasphemously the Gospel of Iesus Christ writteÌ by the 4. Euangelists to be of that number as appeareth euidently by the 8. article obiected by Tho. Benet Doctour of lawe and Chancelour and vicare general vnto Rich. Fitziames then Bish. of London against the sayd Rich. Butler The very words of which article for a more declaration of truth I haue thought good heere to infert which are these Reading of Englishe bookes Also we obiect to you that diuers times and especially vpon a certaine night about the space of three yeares last past in Robert Durdantes house of Yuercourt neare vnto Stanes you erroneously and damnably read in a great booke of heresie of the sayd Robert Durdants all that same night certaine chapters of the Euangelists in English conteining in them diuers erroneous and damnable opinions and conclusions of heresie in the presence of the sayde Robert Durdant Iohn Butler Robert Carder Ienkin Butler William King and diuers other suspect persons of heresie then being present and hearing your sayd erroneous lectours and opinions Of these men see more hereafter in the table following To the same effect and purpose tended the tenour of some of the Articles propounded against the other foure Whereby as also by others like before specified we may easily iudge what reuerence they which yet will be counted the true and onely Churche of Christ did beare to the word and Gospell of Christ who shamed not to blaspheme the same with most horrible titles of erroneous and damnable opinions and conclusions of heresie But why should we maruel thereat seeing the holy Ghost in sundry places of the Scripture doth declare that in the latter daies there should come such proud and cursed speakers which shal speake lies through hypocrisy and haue their consciences marked with an hot yron Let vs therefore now thanke our heauenly father for reuealing them vnto vs and let vs also pray him that of his free mercies in his sonne Christ Iesus he would if it be to his glory eyther turne and mollifie all such harts or else for the peace and quietnes of his Church he woulde in his righteous iudgement take them from vs. About this time Richard Fitziames ended his life After whose death The death of Richard Fitziames bishop of London Cuthbert Tonstall Bishop of London Cutbert Tunstall afterwards Byshop of Durham succeeded in the Sea and Bishoprike of London who soone vpon his first entrie into the roome minding to follow rightly the footesteps of his predecessour caused Edmund Spilman priest Henry Chambers Iohn Higgins and Thomas Eglestone to be apprehended and so to be examined vpon sundry like Articles as before are expressed and in the end either for feare of his crueltie and the rigour of death The reall presence denied or else through hope of his flattering promises such was their weakenesse he compelled them to abiure and renounce their true professed faith touching the holy Sacrament of Christes body and bloud which was that Christes corpall body was not in the sacrament but in heauen and that the Sacrament was a figure of his body and not the body it selfe MOreouer about the same time there were certaine articles obiected against Iohn Hig aliâs Noke aliâs Iohnson by the saide Bishops vicar generall Amongst which were these Against a priest to haue two benefices First that he had affirmed that it was as lawfull for a teÌporall maÌ to haue two wiues at once as for a priest to haue two benefices Also that he had in hys custody a booke of the foure Euangelistes in English and did often reade therein and that he fauoured the doctrines opinions of Martin Luther Testimony touching M. Luther openly pronouncing that Luther had more learning in his litle finger then all y e doctours in England in their
and Leo Iuda were preachers at this time in Zuricke after their owne interpretation opening thereby whole dores and windowes to discord and dissention Albeit of their doctrine they were not certaine what they did teach yet what inconuenience folowed vpon their doctrine they had to much experieÌced For now all fasting was layd downe and all daies were alike to eate both flesh egges as well one as an other Priests religious persons both meÌ women brake their vowes ranne out of their order and fell to marying Gods seruice was decayed singing in the church left and prayer ceased Priests grewe in conteÌpt Religious men were thrust out of their cloisters Confession and penance was neglected so that men woulde not sticke to presume to receaue at the holy aultar without any confession made to the Priest before The holy masse was dirided and scorned Our blessed Lady and other saintes blasphemed Images pluckte downe broken in peeces neither was there any honour geuen to the Sacraments To make short men now were growen vnto such a licence and liberty that vnneth the holy host could be safe within the Priests hands c. The disorder of all which thinges as it is of no small importaunce so it was sayd they to them so greuous and lameÌtable that they thought it their part to suffer the same no loÌger Neither was this the first time they said of thys their complaining when in their former assemble they sent vnto them before the like admonition wryting to them by certaine of the Clergye and crauing their aide in the same Which seing it is so they did now againe earnestly cal vpoÌ them touching the premisses desiring them to surcease froÌ such doings and to take a better way coÌtinuing in the religion of their old aunceters which were before them And if there were any such thing wherein they were greeued offended against the Bishop of Rome the Cardinals Bishops or other Prelates either for their ambition in heaping exchanging and selling the dignities of the Church or for their oppressioÌ in pilling mens purses with their indulgences or els for their vsurped iurisdiction and power which they extend too farre corruptly apply it to matters externe politicall which onely ought to serue in such cases as be spirituall if these and such other abuses were the causes wherewith they were so greeuously offended they promised that for the correction reformation therof they would also themselues ioyne their diligence and good will thereto for somuch as themselues also did not a litle mislike therewith therfore would conferre their counsailes together with them how by which way such greuaunces might best be remoued To this effect were the letters of the HeluetiaÌs written to the Senate Citizens of Zuricke Whereunto the Tigurines made their aunswere agayne the xxi day of March the same yeare in maner as here foloweth ¶ An answere agayne of the Tygurines to the Letter aforesayd FIrst * The letter of the Tigurines aunswering againe the letter of the HeluetiaÌs declaring how their Ministers had laboured and trauailed amongest them teachyng and preachyng the word of God vnto theÌ the space now of v. yeares Whose doctrine at the first seemed to them very straunge and nouelle because they neuer heard the same before But after that they vnderstoode and perceiued the * If the scope of doctrine be well marked betwene the Papistes and the ProtestaÌtes ' it will not be hard for any maÌ to iudge which is the truer doctrine For the whole ende and scope of the Popes doctrine tendeth to set vp the honour and wealth of man as may appeare by the doctrine of supremacy of confession of the masse of the SacrameÌt of the aultar c. all which do tend to the magnyfiyng of the Priests like as Purgatory obsequies pardons and such other serue for their profite Contrarywise the teaching of the Protestantes as well touching iustification originall sinne as also the Sacramentes and inuocation and all other such like tende onely to the setting vp of Christ alone and casting downe of man No iniurye to Saints if Christ onely be worshipped scope of that doctrine onely to tende to this to set forth Christ Iesus vnto vs to be the pillar and refuge of all our saluation whiche gaue his life and bloud for our redemption and which onely deliuered vs also sinnefull misers from eternall death and is the onely Aduocate of mankynde before God they could no otherwise do but with ardent affection receaue so wholesome and ioyfull message The holy Apostles and faythfull ChristiaÌs after they had receaued the Gospell of Christ did not fall out by and by in debate and variunce but louyngly agreed and consented together and so they trusted sayd they that they should doe if they would likewise receaue the worde of God settyng aside mens doctrines and traditions dissonant from the same Whatsoeuer Luther or any other maÌ doth teach whether it be right or wrong it is not for the names of the persons why the doctrine whiche they teach should be either euill or well iudged vpon but onely for that it agreeth or disagreeth from the rule of Gods word for that were but to goe by affection and were preiudiciall to the authoritie of the word of God which ought to rule man and not to be measured by man And if Christ onely be worshipped and meÌ taught soly to repose their confidence in him yet neither doth the blessed Uirgine nor any Saint elles receaue any iniurie thereby who beyng here in earth receiued their saluation onely by the name of hym And where as they charge their Ministers with wrastyng the Scripture after their owne interpretation God had styrred vp such light now in the hartes of meÌ that the most part of their Citie haue the Bible in their hand and diligently peruse the same so that their Preachers caÌ not so winde the Scriptures awry but they shall quickly be perceaued Who be they that wraste the scripture Wherefore there is no danger why they should feare any sectes or factions in them but rather such sectes are to be obiected to those who for their gaine and dignitie wrast the word of God after their owne affections and appetites And where as they and other haue accused them of errour Errour many times obiected where none can be proued yet was there neuer man that could proue any errour in them Although diuers Byshops of Constance of Basill of Curiake with diuers Uniuersities besides also they themselues haue bene sundry times desired so to do yet to this present day neither they nor euer any other so did neither were they nor any of all the foresayd Bishops at their last assemble being requested to come so gentle to repaire vnto them saue only the Schashusians and Sangallians In the which foresayd assemble of theirs all such as were then present considering throughly the whole case of the matter condescended together with
c. began thus to reason The Fryer God vnderstandeth al tongues and the church of Rome hath prescribed this forme of praying Prayiââ strauâââ tongââ receiuing the same from the auncient churche and the fathers which vsed then to pray in Latine And if anye tongue be to be obserued in prayer one more then an other why is it not as good to pray in the Latyn tongue as to pray in the Frencch The Martyr My meaning is not to exclude any kynd of language from prayer whether it be in y e Latine Greek Hebrue or any other so that the same be vnderstanded and may edifie the hearers The Fryer When Christ entred the Citty of Hierusalem the people cryed lauding hym with Osanna filio Dauid and yet vnderstood they not what they sayd as Hierome writeth The Martyr It may be that Hierome so writeth howe they vnderstoode not the propheticall meaning or the accomplishment of these wordes vpon Christes comming but that they vnderstood not the phrase of that speache or language whiche they spake speaking in theyr owne language Hierome doth not deny Then the Fryer declaring that he was no fit parson to expound the Scriptures being in the Latine tongue inferred the authorities of Counsels and doctors testimonies of men which semed to moue the officer not a little who then charging hym with many thinges The Sacâââment Iohn 6. as with wordes spoken in contempt of the virgin Mary and of the Sayntes also wyth rebellion agaynst princes and kinges came at laste to the matter of the Sacrament and demaunded thus Inquisitour Doest thou beleue the holy host whiche the priest doth consecrate at the masse or no The Martyr I beleue neyther the host nor any such consecration Inquisitour Why doest thou not beleue the holy Sacrament of the aultar ordayned of Christ Iesus hymselfe The Martyr Touching the sacrament of the Lordes supper I beleue that when soeuer we vse the same accordyng to the presentation of S. Paule we are refreshed spiritually with the body and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ who is the true spirituall meate and drinke of our soules The Fryer The Fryer then inferred the wordes of S. Ioh. Gospell saying My flesh is meate in deede c. and sayd that the Doctors of the church had decided that matter already and had approued the masse to be an holy memory of the death and passion of our Lord Iesus Christ. The Martyr The sacrament of the supper I beleeue to be ordeined of the Lord for a memoriall of his death for a styrryng vpp of our thankes geuing to hym In whiche Sacrament we haue nothing to offer vp to hym but doe receiue with all thankesgeuing the benefites offered of God to vs most aboundantly in Christ Iesus hys sonne And thus the Aduocate with the Fryer biddyng the Notary to write the wordes that he had spoken departed Who after eyght dayes beyng accompanied with the sayd Franciscan and other fryers moe of the Dominickes sent for the sayde Richard Feurus agayne to hys house and thus began to enquire Inquisitour Doest thou beleue any purgatory The Martyr Purgatory I beleue that Christ with hys precious bloude hath made an end of all purgatory and purgation of our sinnes Inquisitour And doest thou thinke then there is no place after this life where soules of men departed remayne so long til they haue made satisfaction for their sins The Martyr No but I acknowledge one satisfaction once made for the sins of all men by the bloude sacrifice of Iesus Christ our Lord which is the propitiation and purgation for the sinnes of the whole world The Fryer Math. 18. In the xviij chap. of S. Math. Christ speaketh by way oâ a parable or similitude of a certayne cruell seruaunt who because he would not forgeue hys fellow âeruaunt was cast in prison and saith That he shall not come out from thence before he hath payde the vttermost farthing By the which similitude is signified vnto vs a certayn middle place which is left for satisfaction to be made after this lyfe for sinnes The Martyr First the satisfaction for our sinnes by the death of Christ Satisfaction for sinnes Math. 11. Ioh. 10. Ioh. 13. Apoc. 13. Luke 23. is playne and euident in the scriptures as in these places Come to me all you that labour and be burdened and I will refresh you Math. 11. I am the doore he that entreth by me shal be saued Iohn 10. I am the waye veritie and lyfe Iohn 13. Blessed be they that dye in the Lord for they rest from theyr labours Apoc. 13. Also to y â thiefe which hanged with the Lorde it was sayde This day thou shalt be with mee in paradise c. Secondly as touching this similitude it hath no other demonstration but to admonishe vs of our duetye in shewing charitie and forgeuing one an other which vââes we do there is no mercye to be looked for at the handes of God The Fryer If this be true that you say then it should folow that there is neyther purgatory Limbus nor anye Limbus whiche were agaynst our Christian fayth and oure Crede which sayth He descended into hell c.. The Deputy Doest thou not beleue there is a Limbus The Martyr Neither doe I beleue to be any suche place ney-doth the scripture therof make any mention The Fryer Where were the old fathers then before the death of Christ The Martyr In lyfe I say eternall which they looked for beyng promised before to Adam Abraham and the Patriarches in the seede to come The Deputy Then the Deputy what saith he doest thou beleue that the pope hath any power The Martyr Yea verily The Deputy The power of the pope Doest thou beleeue that the pope as the vicar of Iesu Christ can here bynde and loose The Martyr That I doe not beleue The Deputy How then doest thou vnderstand the power of the pope The Martyr I vnderstand the power of the pope so as sainct Paul declareth .ij. Thess. saying That because the worlde refused to receiue the loue of the truth vnto saluation therefore God hath geuen to Satan and to hys ministers power of illusions and erroures that men shoulde beleeue lyes and set vp to themselues pastors and teachers suche as they deserue The Fryer Christes vicar in earth Christ gaue to S. Peter power to bynde loose whose successour and vicar of Christ is the pope for the gouernment of the church that it might haue one head in the world as it hath in heauen And though the Pastors doe not liue according to y e word which they preach yet their doctrine is not therefore to be refused as Christ teacheth Math. 23. Math. 23. The Martyr If the pope and hys adherents would preach the word purely sincerely admixing no other inuentions of theyr own nor obtruding laws of theyr own deuising I would then imbrace their doctrine how soeuer their lyfe were to the
hym Being in prison at Uenice he wrote an Epistle to the afflicted Saintes whiche for the notable sweetnes most wonderfull consolation conteined in the same in shewing forth the mighty operatioÌ of gods holy power working in hys afflicted Sayntes that suffer for hys sake I haue thought good and expedient to communicate as a principall monument amoÌgst al other Martyrs letters not onely with y e other letters which shal be inserted hereafter y e Lord willing in the end of the booke but also in this present place to be read to y e entent that both they which be or shal be hereafter in affliction may take consolation also and also that they whiche yet followe the trade of this present world in comparing the ioyes coÌmodities therof with these ioyes here expressed may learne and consider with themselues what difference there is betwene them both and therby may learne to dispose themselues in such sort as maye be to theyr edification and perpetuall felicitie of theyr soules The copy of the letter first written in Latine we haue translated into English the tenour wherof here vnder ensueth ¶ A comfortable letter of Pomponius Algerius an Italian Martyr ¶ To his most dearly beloued brethren and fellow seruauntes in Christ which are departed out of Babylon into Mount Sion Crace peace and health from GOD our Father by Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour TO mitigate your sorrowe whiche you take for me I cannot but impart vnto you some portion of my delectations and ioyes which I feele and finde to the intent you with me may reioyce and sing before the Lord geuing thanks vnto him I shal vtter that which no man will beleue when I shall declare it I haue found a nest of hony and hony combe in the entrals of a Lyon Who will euer beleue that I shall say or what man wil euer think in the deepe darcke doungeon to finde a Paradise of pleasure in the place of sorrow and death to dwell in tranquillitie and hope of lyfe in a caue infernall to be found ioy of soule and where other men doe weepe there to be reioysing where other do shake and tremble theyr strength and boldnesse to be plenty Who will euer thinke or who will beleue thys in suche a woefull state suche delectation in a place so desolate such societye of good men in straite bandes and cold yrons such rest to be had Al these thinges the sweete hand of the Lorde my sweet brethren doth minister vnto me Behold he that was once farre from me now is present with me Whome once scarse I could feele now I see more apparantly whome once I saw a farre of now I beholde neare at hand whome once I hungered for the same nowe approcheth and reacheth his hand vnto me He doth comfort mee and heapeth me vp with gladnes he driueth away all bitternes hee ministreth strength and courage he healeth me refresheth aduanceth and comforteth me O how good is the Lord whiche suffereth not his seruauntes to be tempted aboue theyr strength O how easie and sweete is his yoke Is there any like vnto the hyest who receaueth the afflicted healeth the wounded and nourisheth them Is there any like vnto hym Learne ye welbeloued howe amiable the Lord is how meeke and mercifull he is whiche visiteth his seruauntes in tentations neither disdayneth he to keepe company with vs in such vile and stincking caues Will the blynd and incredulous worlde thinke you beleeue this or rather will it not say thus No thou wilt neuer be able to abide long the burning heate the cold snow and the pinching hardnes of that place the manifold miseries and other greuaunces innumerable the rebukes and frowning faces of men howe wilt thou suffer Doest thou not consider and reuolue in thy minde thy pleasaunt Country the riches of the world thy kinsfolke the dellicate pleasures and honours of this lyfe Doest thou forget the sollace of thy sciences and fruite of all thy laboures Wilt thou thus loose all thy labours which thou hast hitherto susteined so many nightes watched thy paynfull trauailes and all thy laudable enterprises wherin thou hast ben exercised continually euen from thy childhood Finally fearest thou not death which hangeth ouer thee and that for no crime committed O what a foole art thou which for one word speaking mayest salue all this and wilt not What a rude vnmanerly thing is this not to be intreated at the instant petitions and desires of suche so many and so mighty so iust so vertuous so prudent and gratious Senatoures and suche noble personages c. But now to aunswere let this blinde world harken to this againe What heate can there be more burning then that fire whiche is prepared for thee hereafter And likewise what snowe can be more colde then thy hart whiche is in darckenes and hath no light What thyng is more hard and sharpe or crooked then thys present lyfe which heare we leade What thing more odious and hatefull then this world here present And let these wordly men here aunswere me what country can we haue more sweete then the heauenly countrey aboue what treasures more riche or precious then euerlasting lyfe And who be our kinsmen but they which heare the word of God where be greater riches or dignities more honorable then in heauen And as touching the sciences let this foolish world consider be they not ordayned to learn to know God whom vnles we do know all our laboures oure night watchinges our studyes and all our enterprises serue to no vse or purpose all is but labour lost Furthermore let the miserable worldly man answere me what remedy or safe refuge caÌ there be vnto him if he lacke God who is the life and medicine of all men And howe can he be sayd to flye from death when he hymselfe is already dead in sinne If Christ be the way veritie and lyfe how can there be any lyfe then without Christ The sooly heate of the prison to me is coldnes the colde winter to me is a freshe spring time in the Lorde He that feareth not to be burned in the fire how will he feare the heate of weather or what careth hee for the pinching frost which burneth with the loue of the Lord the place is sharpe and tedious to them that be giltye but to the innocent and giltles it is mellifluous Here droppeth the delectable dewe here floweth the pleasaunt Nectar here runneth the sweete milke here is plenty of al good thinges And although the place it selfe be deserte and barren yet to mee it seemeth a large walke and a valley of pleasure here to me is the better and more noble part of the world Let the miserable worldling say and confesse if there be anye plot pastor or medowe so delightfull to the mind of man as here Here I see kinges princes Citties and people here I see warres where some be ouerthrown some be victors some thrust downe some lifted vp Here
iudgemeÌts and causes The night before they were areyned a bil was set vp vpon the townehouse doore by whom A ãâ¦ã the L. Wentworth ãâ¦ã Kerby and âoger it was vnknowne and brought the next day vnto the Lord Wentworth who aunswered that it was good counsell Whiche bill in the latter end shall appeare In the meane time Kerby Roger beyng in the Gailers house named I. Bird an honest and a good man who had checkes diuers times at the barre that he was more meet to be kept then to be a keeper came in Mayster Robert Wingfielde sonne and heyre of Humfrey Wingfielde knight with M. Bruesse of Wennenham who then hauing conference with Kerby being then in a seuerall chaÌber separate froÌ the other mayster Wingfeld sayd to Kerby The wordes of W. Wingfield to ãâã and Roger in pââsoÌ Remember the fire is hot take heed of thine enterprise that y u take no more vpoÌ thee theÌ thou shalt be able to performe The terror is great the payne will be extreme and life is sweet Better it were be time to stick to mercy while there is hope of life then rashly to begin then to shrink with such like words of perswasion To whom he answered agayne Ah M. Wingfield be at my burning and you shall say The aunswere of Kerby to M. Wingfield there standeth a christen souldier in the fire For I know that fire and water sword and all other thinges are in the handes of God and he will suffer no more to be layd vpon vs then he will geue vs strength to beare Ah Kerby sayd mayster Wingfield if thou be at that poynt I will bââde thee farewell For I promise thee I am not so strong that I am able to burne And so both the Gentlemen saying that they woulde pray for them tooke handes with them and so departed Now first touching the behauiour of Kerby Roger when they came to the iudgement seate The behauiour of Kerby and Roger when they wer brought before the Iudges the Lorde Wentworth with all the rest of the Iustices there readye the Commissary also by vertue ex officio sitting next to the L. Wentworth but one betwene Kerby and Roger lifted vp theyr eyes and handes to heauen with great deuotion in all mens eyes making theyr prayers secretly to God for a space of time whilest they might say the Lordes praier fiue or sixe times That done theyr articles were declared vnto theÌ with all circumstances of the law Questions propounded to Kerby Roger. and then it was demaunded and enquired of them whether they beleued that after the wordes spoken by a priest as Christ spake them to his Apostles there were not the very body and bloud of Christ flesh bloud and bone as he was borne of the virgin Mary and no bread after Unto the which wordes they answered and sayd No they did not so beleue but that they did beleue the Sacrament which Christ Iesus did institute at his last supper Their aunsweres on Maundy thursday at night to his disciples was onely to put all men in remembraunce of the precious death and bloud shedding for the remission of sinnes and that there was neither flesh nor bloud to be eaten with the teeth but bread and wine The Sacrament more then bare bread and wine Foster a sore enemye to Gods people and yet more then bread and wine for that it is consecrated to an holy vse Then with much perswasions both with fayre meanes and threates besides if it would haue serued were these two poore men hardly layd to but most at the handes of Foster an inferior Iustice not being learned in such knowledge But these two continued both saythful and content chusing rather to dye then to liue and so continued vnto the end Then sentence was geuen vpon them both Kerby to be burned in the sayd towne the next Saterday Sentence geueÌ against Kerby and Roger. and Roger to be burned at Bury the Gang Monday after Kerby when his iudgement was geuen by the Lord Wentworth with most humble reuereÌce holding vp his hands and bowing himselfe deuoutly sayd Praysed be almighty God and so stood still without any moe wordes Then did the Lord Wentworth talke secretly putting his head behinde an other iustice that sate betweene them The sayd Roger perceiuing that Rogers wordes to the Lord WeÌtworth sayd with a loud voyce Speake out my Lord and if you haue done any thing contrary to your conscience aske God mercy and we for our partes do forgeue you and speake not in secret for ye shall come before a Iudge and then make answere openly eueÌ he that shall iudge all men with other like wordes The Lord Wentworth somewhat blushing and chauÌginge his countenaunce through remorse as it was thought sayd I did speake nothing of you nor I haue done nothing vnto you but as the Lawe is Then was Kerby and Roger sent forth Kerby to prison there Roger to saynt Edmundes Bury The one of the two brusting out with a loud voyce Roger as it is supposed thus spake with a vehemency Fight sayd he for your God For he hath not long to continue The next day which was Saterday about ten of the clocke Kerby was brought to the market place wheras a stake was ready wood broome and straw and did of hys clothes vnto his shyrt hauing a night cap vpon his dead and so was fastened to the stake with yrons there beyng in the galery the Lord Wentworth with the most part of all the Iustices of those quarters where they might see his execution how euery thing should be done and also might heare what Kerby did say and a great number of people about two thousand by estimation D. Rugham Monke of Bury preached at the burning of Keâby There was also standing in the galery by the Lord Wentworth D. Rugham whiche was before a Monke of Burye and sexten of the house hauing on a Surplis and a stoole about his necke Then silence was proclaymed and the sayd Doctour beganne to disable himselfe as not meet to declare the holye Scriptures being vnprouided because the time was so short but that he hoped in Gods assistance it should come well to passe All this while Kerby was trimming with yrons and fagottes broome and straw The chearfull countenance courage of Kerby as one that should be maryed with new garmentes nothing chaunging cheare nor couÌtenaunce but with most meeke spirite gloryfied GOD which was wonderfull to behold Then Mayster Doctor at last entred into y e sixt Chapter of S. Ioh. Who in handling that matter so oft as he alledged the Scriptures and applyed them rightly Kerby tolde the people that he sayd true and bade the people beleue him But when he did otherwise he tolde him agayne You say not true beleue him not good people Whereupon as the voyce of the people was they iudged Doctour Rugham
of participation in so much as we communicating therof do participate the grace of Christ so that you meane hereby only the effect therof But our conclusioÌ standeth vpon the substance and not the efficacye onely which shall appeare by the testimony both of Scriptures and of all the fathers a thousand yeare after Christ. And first to begin with the Scripture let vs consider what is written in Math. 26. Mark 14. Luke 22. fyrste to the CorinthiaÌs 11. Mathew sayth Math. 26. As they sat at supper Iesus tooke bread c. In Marke there is the same sense although not the same wordes Math. 14. who also for one part of the Sacrament speaketh more playnely Iesus taking breade c. After the same sense also writeth Luke 22. Luke 22. And when Iesus had taken bread c. In the mouth of two or three witnesses sayth the Scripture standeth all truth Here we haue three wytnesses together that Christ sayd that to be his body which was geueÌ for many and that to be his bloud which should be shed for many wherby is declared the substance and not onely the efficacy alone therof Ergo it is not true that you say there to be not the substance of his body but the efficacy alone therof Cran. Substance and efficacie both graunted in the Sacrament Thus you gather vpon mine aunswere as though I did meane of the efficacy and not of the substance of the body but I meane of them both as well of the efficacye as the substance And for so much as all things come not readily to memory to a man that shall speake ex tempore therfore for the more ample and fuller aunswere in the matter this writing here I do exhibite An other explication for aunswere exhibited in writing by the Archb. ¶ An explication exhibited by Cranmer OUr Lord and Sauior Iesus Christ at the time of his Maundy preparing himselfe to die for our cause that he might redeeme vs from eternall death to forgeue vs all our sinnes and to cancell out the handwriting that was agaynst vs y t we through ingratefull obliuion should not forget his death therfore he at y e time of his holy supper did institute a perpetuall memory of this his death to be celebrated amoÌg christians in bread wine The ãâã cause ãâã the ãâã waâ ãâã according as it is sayd Do this in remembraunce of me And so often as you shall eat this bread drinke this cup you shall shew forth the Lordes death till he come And this remembraunce or sacrament of his holy passion that is of his body slayne bloud shed he would all christians to frequent celebrate in bread and wine according as he sayd Take eate and drink ye all of this Therfore whosoeuer for mans tradition denyeth the cup of Christes bloud to lay men they manifestly repugne agaynst Christ forbidding that which Christ commaundeth to be done and be like to those Scribes and Phariseis of whom the Lord spake Ye hipocrites ye haue reiected the coÌmaundementes of God for your traditions Math. 2â Well did Esaye prophecy of you saying This people honoureth me with theyr lips but theyr hart is farre from me Luke 7. Without cause do they worship me teaching the doctrines and preceptes of men The sacrament and misticall bread being broken and distributed after the institution of Christ and the mysticall wine likewise being taken and receiued be not onely sacramentes of the fleshe of Christ wounded for vs and of hys bloudshedding but also be most certaine sacraments to vs and as a manne would say seales of Gods promises and giftes Sacramâââ seales ãâã Gods pâââmises and also of that holy felowship which we haue with Christ and all his members Moreouer they be to vs memorials of that heauenly food and nourishment wherwith we are nourished vnto eternall life and the thyrste of our boyling conscience quenched and finally wherby the harts of the faythfull be replenished with vnspeakeable ioy and be corroborated and strengthened vnto all workes of godlines We are many sayth S. Paule one bread and one body all we which doe participate of one breade 1. Cor. 11 and one cuppe And Christ sayth Eate ye this is my body And drinke ye this is my bloud Math. 2 And I am the liuing breade which came downe from heauen He that eateth me shall also liue for me Iohn 6. Not as your fathers did eate Manna in the desert and are dead He that eateth me shall also liue for me Thus therefore true bread and true wine remaynfull in the Eucharist vntill they be consumed of the faythfull to be signes as seales vnto vs annexed vnto Gods promises making vs certayne of Gods gifts towardes vs. Bread ãâã wine remayne in the Eââcharist ãâã be seale vs ãâã with ãâã promisââ Also Christ remaineth in them they in Christ which eate his flesh drinke his bloud as Christ himselfe hath promised They that eat my flesh drinke my bloud abide in me I in them Moreouer he abideth also in them which worthely receiueth the outward sacrament neither doth he depart so soone as the sacramentes is consumed but continually abideth feeding and nourishing vs so long as we remayne bodies of that head meÌbers of the same I acknowledge not here the naturall body of Christ which is only spirituall intelligible and vnsensible hauing no distinctioÌ of meÌbers partes in it but that body onely I acknowledge worship which was borne of the virgin which suffred for vs which is visible palpable hath all the forme shape and partes of the true naturall body of man Christ spake not these wordes of any vncertayne substance but of the certayne substance of bread which he then held in his hands shewed his disciples wheÌ he sayd Christâ wordeâ spoken of an ãâã certaine substaÌcâ of a ãâ¦ã bread ãâã which had in ãâã handeâ Eat ye this is my body and likewise of the cup when he sayd Drinke ye this is my bloud meaning verely of that bread which by nature is vsuall and common with vs which is taken of the fruit of the ground compacted by the vniting of many graynes together made by man by mans hand brought to that visible shape being of a round compasse without all sense or life whiche nourisheth the bodye and strengtheneth the hart of man Of this same bread I say and not of any vncertaine and wandring substance the old fathers say that Christ spake these wordes Eate ye this is my body How doctoââ doe ãâã speachââ Chrisââ Tropiâââ Figuraââââ Anagoâââcall ãâã Bread ãâã by ãâã name ãâã body And likewise also of the wine which is the creature and fruite of the vine pressed out of many clusters of grapes maketh mens hart mery of the very same wine I say Christ spake drinke ye this is my bloud And so the olde Doctors doe call this
haue known it to turne froÌ the holy commaundement geuen vnto vs. Pro. 26. For it is then happened vnto vs according to the true prouerbe the dogge is turned to his vomit agayn and the sowe that was washed to wallowing in the myre And thus to continue perseuer in infidelitie to kick against the manifest and knowne truth and so to dye without repentaunce and with a dispayre of the mercy of God in Iesus Christ Math. 13. is to sinne agaynst the holy Ghost which shall not be forgeueÌ neither in this world neither the world to come Heb. 6. For it is not possible sayth s. Paule that they which were once lighted and haue tasted of the heaueÌly gift and hast tasted of the good word of God and of the power of y e world to come if they fall away should be renued agayne by repentaunce for as muche as they haue as concerning themselues crucified the some of God agayne making a mocking of him The place of the Heb 6. expounded S Paules meaning in this place is that they that beleue truely and vnfaynedly gods word do coÌtinue and abide steadfast in the knowne trueth If any therfore fall away from Christ and his word it is a playne token that they were but disseÌbling hipocrites for all theyr fayre faces outwardly Math. 26. Falling from Christ. neuer beleued truely as Iudas Symon Magus Demas Hymeneus Philetus and others were which all fell away from the knoweÌ veritie and made a mocke of Christ which S. Paule doth call here to crucifie Christ a newe because that they turning to their olde vomit agayne To crucifie Christ a new what it is did most blasphemouslye tread y e benefits of Christs death passioÌ vnder their feet They that are suche can in no wise be renued by repentaunce for their repentaunce is fleshly as the repentance of Cain Saul Iudas was which being without godly comfort breadeth desperation vnto death These are not of y e number of the elect as S. Iohn doth say They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had bene of vs they woulde haue remayned with vs vnto the end Iohn 2. Also the Apostle saith in an other place If we sinne willingly after wee haue receaued the knowledge of the truth Heb. 10. there remayneth no more sacrifice for sinne but a fearfull looking for iudgement and violent fire which shall deuoure the aduersaries They sinne willingly whiche of a set malice purpose do withhold the truth in vnrighteousnes lying Rom. 1. kicking agaynst the manifest opeÌ known truth which although they do perfectly know that in all the world there is none other sacrifice for sinne Wilfull kicking agaynst the opeÌ knowen truth but onely that omnisufficient sacrifice of Christes death yet notwithstanding they will not commit themselues wholly vnto it but rather despise it allowing other sacrifices for sinne inuented by the immagination of man as we see by dayly experience vnto whoÌ if they abide still in their wickednes Sinne vnto death sinne remayneth a most horrible dreadful iudgement This is y e sinne vnto death for which s. Iohn would not that a man shuld pray 1. Iohn 5. Wherfore my dearly beloued in Christ let vs on whoÌ the endes of the world are come taking dilligent heed vnto ourselues 1. Cor. 10. y t now in these last and perilous times in y e which the deuill is come downe and hath great wrath because he knoweth his time is but short Apoca. â2 Math. 24. wherof the Prophetes Christ the Apostles haue so much spoken geueÌ vs so earnest forewarning we withold not y e truth in vnrighteousnes Rom. 1. beleuing doyng or speaking anye thing agaynst our knowledge conscience or without fayth For if we do so Iohn 8. Phil. 2. for what soeuer cause it be it is a wilfull obstinate infidelitie a sinne vnto death And as our Sauiour Christ sayth if ye beleue not ye shall dye in your own sins For vnles we hold fast the word of life Math. 3. both beleuing it also bringing forth fruite worthy of repentaunce we shal with the vnprofitable figge tree The fruiteles figtree Luke 13. Math. 1â which did but cumber the ground be cut downe and our talent taken from vs and geuen vnto an other that shall put it to a better vse wee through our owne vnthankfulnes put from the mercy of God shall euer be able to pay our debts that is to say we shall altogether de lost vndone Heb. 6. For the earth that drinketh in rayne that commeth oât vppon it bringeth forth herbes meete for them y t dresse it receiueth blessing of god But that ground that beareth thornes brears is reprooued and is nigh vnto cursing whose end is to be burned Neuertheles deare frends The gooâ ground we trust to see better of you and thinges whiche accompany saluation and that ye being y t good ground watred with the moystnes of Gods word plenteously preached amongst you will with a good hart heare the word of God keep it Luke 8. bringing forth fruite with pacience And be none of those forgetful and hipocritish hearers Iames. 1. which although they heare the worde yet the Deuill commeth Math. 13 and catcheth away that which was soweÌ in the hart either hauing no roote in themselues endure but a season and as soone as tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by they are offended eyther with the cares of this world deceitfulnes of riches choke the word and so are vnfruitful The moââ part of thâ hearers oâ Gods word are but hipocrites Read the parable of the sower among other thinges note and marke that y e most part of the hearers of Gods word are but hipocrites and heare the word without any fruit or profite yea onely to theyr greater condemnation for onely the fourth part of y e seede doth bring forth fruite Therfore let not vs that be Ministers or professours followers of Gods worde be discouraged though that very few do geue credite follow the doctrine of the Gospell and be saued Who soeuer therfore hath eares to heare let him heare To him ãâã hath ãâã geuen ãâã howâ for whosoeuer hath to him shal be geuen and he shal haue aboundance but who soeuer hath not froÌ him shal be taken away euen that he hath that is to say they that haue a desire of righteousnes and of the truth shall be more more illuminated of God on the contrary part they that do not couet after righteousnes and truth are more hardend and blynded though they seeme vnto them selues most wise For God doth here follow an example of a louing father Example Gods deââling with stubburâ children which when he seeth that fatherly loue and correction doth not
that we geue liberally putting aside al nigardship knowing that he that soweth little shall reape little and hee that soweth plenteouslye shall reape plenteouslye 2. Cor. 9. In almes three things required Lette euerye manne therefore doe accordinge as hee is able The poorest caitiffe in the world may geue as great and acceptable an almes in the sight of God as the richest man in the worlde can doe The poore widowe that did offer but two mites Marke 18. whiche make a farthing did highly please Christ In so much that he affirmed with an othe That shee of her penurie had added more to the offrings of God then all the rich men which of their superfluitie had cast in very muche For if there be first a willing minde as S. Paule sayth it is accepted according to that a maÌ hath 2. Cor. 8. and not according that a man hath not Thirdly we must geue wythout hypocrisie and ostentation not seeking the praise of men or our own glorie of profite Almes without ostentation And althoughe the Scriptures in some places make mention of a rewarde to oure almes and other good woorkes yet ought we not to thinke that wee doe merite or deserue any thynge Workes of mercy doe not merite with God touching our saluation any thing 1. Cor. 4. but rather wee oughte to acknowledge that God of his mere mercy rewardeth in vs hys owne giftes For what hathe hee that geueth almes that hee hathe not receiued hee then that geueth vnto a poore man anye manner of thing geueth not of his owne but of those goodes whych he hath receiued of God What haste thou saith the apostle that thou hast not receiued If thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it This sentence ought to be had in remembrance of all men For if we haue nothing but that which wee haue receiued what can we deserue or what neede we to dispute and reason of our owne merites It commeth of the free gift of God that we liue that we loue God that we walke in his feare Where is our deseruing then Math. 26. ãâ¦ã 1. Mach. 4. We must also in this our spiritual warfare arme our selues with continuall praier a very necessary strong and inuincible weapon and after the example of Christ and al other godly men crie heartily vnto God in faith in all our distresses and anguishes Let vs goe boldly to the seate of grace where we shall be sure to receiue mercie Continuall prayer and finde grace to helpe in time of neede For now is pride and persecution encreased nowe is the time of destruction and wrathfull displeasure Wherfore my deare brethren be ye ferueÌt in the law of God and ieoperd ye your liues if neede shall so require To be faythfull ãâã temptation for the testament of the fathers and so shall yee receiue great honour and an euerlasting name Remember Abraham Was not he found faithfull in temptation Gene. 22. Gene. 41. Num 25. and it was reckened vnto him for righteousnes Ioseph in time of his trouble kept the commaundement and was made a Lord of Egypt Phinees was so feruent for the honor of God Iosua· 1. Num. 14. that he obtained the couenaunt of an euerlasting Priesthode Iosua for the fulfilling the word of God was made the captaine of Israel Caleb bare recorde before the Congregation and receiued an heritage 1. Reg. 24. 4. Reg 2. Dauid also in his mercifull kindnesse obtained the throne of an euerlasting kingdome Elias being zealous and feruent in the law was taken vp into heauen Ananias Azarias Dan. 3. Dan. 6. and Misael remained stedfast in the faith and were deliuered out of the fire In like maner Daniel being vnguiltie was saued from the mouth of the Lions And thus ye may coÌsider throughout al ages since the world began Psal. 38. He exhorteth to zeale and courage that who soeuer putte their trust in God were not ouercome Feare not ye then the wordes of vngodly men for their glory is but dong and wormes to day are they set vp and to morowe are they gone For they are tourned into earth and theyr memorial commeth to naught Wherfore let vs take good hearts vnto vs and quite our selues like men in the lawe for if we doe the things that are commaunded vs in the law of the Lorde our God we shall obtaine great honour therein Beloued in Christ let vs not faint because of affliction wherwith God trieth all them that are sealed vnto life euerlasting Actes 14. for the onely way into the kingdome of God is through muche tribulation For the kingdome of heauen as God teacheth by hys Prophet Esdras is like a Citie builded and set vpon a broad field 4. Esdras 7. and full of all good thinges but the entraunce is narrowe and sodaine Straite is the way which the elect must walke in full of sorrow and trauaile pearils and labours Like as if there were a fire at the right hand and a deepe water at the lesââ and as it were one straight path betwene them both so smal that there could but one man goe there If this Citie now were geuen to an heire and he neuer went through the pearillous way how would he receiue his inheritaunce Wherefore seeing we are in this narrowe and straight way which leadeth vnto the most ioyfull and pleasaunt Citie of euerlasting life let vs not stagger eyther turne backe being afraide of the daungerous and pearillous way but followe our Captaine Iesus Christ in the narrowe and straight way and be afraide of nothing no not euen of death it selfe Death is a dore to lyfe for it is he that must lead vs to our iourneys ende and open vs the doore vnto euerlasting life Consider also the course of thys world howe many there be which for their maisters sake If worldly men ieopard so much for earthly thinges how much more ought we to ieopard for euerlasting thinges or for a litle promotions sake wold aduenture their liues in worldly affaires as coÌmonly in warres yet is their reward but light transitory ours is vnspeakable great and euerlasting They suffer paines to be made Lordes on earth for a short season howe much more ought we to endure like paines yea peraduenture much lesse to be made kinges in heauen for euermore Consider also the wicked of this worlde which for a litle pleasures sake or to be auenged on their ennemies will fight with sworde and weapons and put them selues in daunger of imprisonment and hanging So much as vertue is better then vice God mightier then the deuil so much ought we to excell them in this our spirituall battaile And seeing brethren it hath pleased God to set me and that most worthy minister of Christ Iohn Bradforde your countreymen in the forefront of this battaile where for the time is most daunger I beseeche you all in
your selues in all your aduersities stay your selues in him who hath promised not to leaue you as fatherles and motherles children without any comfort but y t he wil come to you like a most gentle merciful Lorde He will continually stand by you in all your troubles assisting helping and succoring you at all times I wil be with you sayth he vnto the ende of the world And cleaâe you fast vnto him which was incarnate liued wrought taught died for your sinnes yea rose againe from death ascended into heauen for your iustification RepeÌt ye of the life that is past and cease from sinne and from hence forward liue as much time as remaineth in the flesh not after the lusts of men but after the will of God To do good distribute forget not Fast and pray busily as euery man hath receiued the gift minister the same one to an other as good ministers of the manifold graces of God that God in all things may be glorified through Iesus Christ to whome be praise and dominion for euer and while the world standeth Amen Yours George Marsh. An other Letter An other âetter of G. Marsh to âertayne ãâ¦ã in the congregation THe same grace and peace dearely beloued in Christe doe I intirely desire and wish vnto you which the Apostle S. Paule wisheth to all them vnto whome he did write and send hys Epistles then which 2. things no better can be wished and desired of God Grace is throughout all the Epistles of Paule taken for the free mercy and fauour of God wherby he saueth vs freely without any deseruings or workes of the lawe In like maner peace is taken for the quietnes and tranquillitie of the conscience being throughly perswaded that through the only merits of Christes death and bloudshedding there is an attonement and peace made betweene God and vs so that God will no more impute our sinnes vnto vs Grace Peace what it is nor yet condemne vs. Dearely beloued I wil not be negligent to put you alwaies in remembraunce of things though that yee knowe them your selues and be also established in the present truthe notwithstanding I thinke it mete as long as I am in this tabernacle to stirre you vp by putting you in remembraunce Wherefore I beseeche you brethren and exhort you in the Lord Iesus that ye encrease more and more eueÌ as ye haue receiued how ye ought to walke and to please God And as Barnabas that good man full of the holy ghost ãâã exhorâeth to ãâã fastnes ãâã the Gospell exhorted the AntiochiaÌs with purpose of hart cleaue ye continually vnto the Lord. And stand fast be not moued froÌ the hope of the Gospell whereof God be thanked ye haue had plenteous preaching vnto you these yeares past by the faithfull Ministers of Iesus Christ Leiuer Pilkenton Bradford Saunders and others like Leyuer Pilkenton âradford âaunders which now when persecution ariseth because of the worde doe not fall away like shrinking children and forsake the truthe but are prest and ready for your sakes which are hys mysticall body to forsake the chiefe principall delites of this life and some of them in geuing place to the outragious tyrannie of the world to forsake their liuings frends natiue land and other chiefe pleasures of this life and to commit themselues to painefull exile ãâ¦ã for the âospell in â ââryes ãâã that if it please God Christ may come againe out of Egypt And other some are ready to fulfil their ministerie vnto the vtmost that is to witte with their painfull imprisonmentes and bloudshedding if neede shall so require to confirme and seale Christes Gospell whereof they haue bene ministers and as S Paul sayth not onely to be cast into prison but also to die for the name of the Lord Iesus Be ye not therefore ashamed of the testimonie of our Lorde Iesus neither be yee ashamed of vs which are his prisonners but suffer ye aduersitie with the gospel for which worde we suffer as euil doers euen vnto bonds but the word of God is not bound with vs. Therefore we suffer all things for the elect sake that they also may obtaine the saluation which is in Christ Iesu with eternall glory wherefore stand ye fast in the faith and be not moued from the hope of the Gospell and so shall ye make vs euen wyth ioy to suffer for your sakes and as the Apostle sayeth To fulfill that which is behinde of the passions of Christ in our flesh for his bodies sake which is the congregation Saint Paul doth not here meane that there wanteth any thinge in the passion of Christe which may be supplied by man for the passion of Christ as touching his owne person is that most perfecte and omnisufficient sacrifice wherby we are all made perfect as many as are sanctified in his bloud but these his words ought to be vnderstande of the elect and chosen in whome Christ is and shall be persecuted vnto the worldes ende The passion of Christ then as touching his mysticall body which is the Church shall not be perfecte till they haue all suffered whome God hath appoynted to suffer for his sonnes sake Wherefore stablish your selues and be of good comfort be not mooued in these afflictions knowing that we are appoynted therunto For on your partes nothing caÌ be greater consolation inwarde ioy vnto vs in our aduersitie then to heare of your faith and loue and that yee haue a good remembrance of vs alwaies praying for vs as we doe for you as the Apostle wryteth of the Thessalonians saying The condition of a true Pastor Nowe are we aliue if ye stand stedfast in the Lorde for good shepheardes doe alwayes count the welfare and prosperous estate of Christes flocke to be their owne for while it goeth well with the congregation it goeth wel with them also in whatsoeuer affliction or aduersity they be but when they see the churche in any pearill or weakenesse then be they wearie of their owne liues then can they haue no rest nor ioy Who is weake sayeth S. Paule and I am not weake Who is offended and I do not burne But this affection is not in them that seeke their owne luker and glory And for asmuch as the life of man is a perpetual warfare vpon earth let vs run with ioy vnto the battell that is set before vs A christian mans lyfe is a warfare vpon earth like good warriours of Iesus Christ please him who hath chosen vs to be soldiors not like shrinking children faint and fall away from the truth nowe in time of aduersitie and tribulation wherewith all that wil liuely godly in Christ Iesu must be tried euen as golde siluer is prooued in the fire The Church is ' euer forewarned before afflictions and whereof all the scriptures haue geuen vs so much forewarning For God is woÌt for the most part to warne his
by meanes which meanes is faith in Christ Iesus crucified For so much as by hys faith in Christe a man is iustified and thereby made the childe of saluation reason must needes lead the same to be then the childe of election chosen of God vnto euerlasting life For howe can a man be iustified but he must needes be saued and howe can a man be saued but by consequence it foloweth that he must also be elected And therefore of Election it is truely sayd De electione iudicandum est à posteriore that is to say Fayth is the meanes wherby we be certified of our Election wee must iudge of election by that which commeth after that is by oure faith and beliefe in Christ which faith although in time it followeth after election yet is it the proper and immediat cause assigned by the scripture which not onely iustifieth vs but also certifieth vs of thys election of God Whereunto likewise well agreeth thys present letter of M. Bradford wherein he sayeth Election allbeit in God it be the first yet to vs it is the last opened And therefore beginning first sayth he wyth creation De electione iudicandum est a posterâore Election fiâst knowen to God and last opened to man I come froÌ thence to the redemption and iustification by faith and so to election Not that faith is the cause efficient of election being rather the effect thereof but is to vs the cause certificatory or the cause of our certification wherby we are brought to the feeling and knowledge of our election in Christe For all be it that election first be certaine in the knowledge of God yet in our knowledge Faith onely that wee haue in Christe is the thynge that geueth to vs our certificate and comfort of thys election Wherefore who soeuer desireth to be assured that he is one of the electe number of God lette hym not clyme vp to heauen to knowe but let hym descende into hym selfe and there searche hys Faith in Christe the sonne of God whyche if hee finde in hym not fained by the working of Gods holy spirite accordingly thereuppon let hym staye Euery man to stay himsâlfe vpon Gods generall promise and so wrappe hym selfe wholely both body and soule vnder Gods generall promise and cumber hys heade wyth no further speculations knowing thys that who so euer beleueth in him shall not perish Ihon. 3. shall not be confounded Ro. 9. shal not see death Ih. 8. shal not enter into iudgemeÌt Ih. 5. shall haue euerlasting life Iâ 3.7 shall be saued Mat. 28. Act. 16. shal haue remission of al his sinnes Act. 10. shal be iustified Rom. 3. Ga. 2. shal haue flouds flowing oute of him of water of life Iohn 7. shall neuer die Iohn 11. shal be raised in the last day Iohn 6 shal finde rest to hys soule and shal be refreshed Math. 11. Now then for so much as we see faith to be the ground wherupon depeÌdeth the whole coÌdition of our iustifying let vs discusse in like maner what is this faith whereof the scripture so much speaketh What fayth is Diuers kindes of fayth for the more plaine vnderstanding of the simple For many kindes there be of faith as a man maye beleeue euery thing that is true yet not euery truth doeth saue neither doth the beleeuing of euery truth iustifie a man Euery truth hath his fayth but euery truth iustifieth not no more doth euery fayth He y t beeleueth that God created all things of nought beleueth truely He that beleueth that God is a iust God that he is omnipoteÌt that he is mercifull that he is true of promise beleeueth well and holdeth the truthe So hee that beleeueth that God hath his election from the beginning and that he also is one of the same electe predestinate hath a good beliefe and thinketh wel but yet this beliefe alone except it be seasoned with an other thing wil not serue to saluation as it auailed not the olde Iewes which so thought of them selues and yet thinke to this day to be only Gods elect people Fayth the action Christ the obiect of fayth Fayth Christ correlatiues Onely the faithe whiche auaileth to saluation is that whose obiect is the body and passion of Iesus Christe crucified So that in the act of iustifying these two fayth and Christ haue a mutual relation and must alwaies concurre together faith as the action which apprehendeth Christe as the obiect which is apprehended For neither doeth the passion of Christe saue wythout faith Christ without faith saueth not Fayth without Christ helpeth not neither doeth faith helpe except it be in Christ As we see the body of man sustained by bread drinke not except the same be receiued and conueied into the stomacke and yet neither doeth y e receiuing of euery thing sustaine mans body except it be meate and drinke whych haue power to geue nourishment In like sort it is with faith for neither doth the beleuing of euery thing saue but onely faith in the bloud of Christ neither again doth y e same bloud of Christ profite vs except by faith it be receiued And as the sunne being the cause of all lighte shineth not but to them onely which haue eyes to see nor yet to them neither vnlesse they will open their eyes to receiue the light so the Passion of Christ is the efficient cause of saluation but faith is the coÌdition wherby the sayd passion is to vs effectuall Grace Election Vocation Christes death causes externe of our saluatioÌ Fayth the onely interne cause of mans saluation Fayth is an action in man but not of man Vertues and workes of charitye though they be good giftes of God in man yet they serue not to iustification Fayth taketh his dignitye of his obiect Looking vp to the brasen Serpent and beleeuing vpon the body of Christ compared The error of the Papistes peruerting the mind of Gods testament how and wherin And that is the cause why we say with the Scripture that faith only iustifieth vs not excluding thereby al other externe causes that goe before faith as grace mercy election vocation the death of Christe c. all whiche be externe causes working our saluation through faith But when we say that faith only iustifieth vs the meaning thereof is thys that of all internall actions motions or operations in man geuen to him of God there is none other that contenteth pleaseth God or standeth before hys iudgement or can helpe any thing to the iustifying of man before him but only this one action of faith in Iesus Christ the sonne of God For although the action of praying fasting almes pacience charity repentance the feare and loue of God be hie giftes in man and not of man geuen of God to man yet be none of al these actions in man imputed of God to saluation but only this one action of faith in maÌ vpon Christ Iesus the sonne
of God Not that the action it selfe of beleeuing as it is a qualitie in man doeth so deserue but because it taketh that dignitie of the obiect For as I sayde in the acte of iustifying faith as it is an action in man is not to be considered alone but must euer go with his obiecte and taketh his vertue therof Like as the looking vp of the olde Israelites did not of it selfe procure any healthe vnto them but the promise made in the obiecte which was the brasen serpent whereupon they looked gaue them healthe by their looking vp Euen so after like sort are we saued by our faith and spirituall looking vp to the bodye of Christe crucified Which faith to define is this To beleeue Iesus Christe to be the sonne of the liuing God sent into thys worlde by hys death to satisfie for oure sinnes and so to receiue the same And thus much touching election and Faith with the order and explication of the causes necessary to be considered in our saluation Wherby may appeare howe farre the pretensed catholikes do swarne from the right mind of the scriptures For where the scriptures in declaring the causes of saluation do send vs only to faith as the onely condition whereby these causes haue their working these catholikes do quite leaue out faith and in stead thereof place in other conditions of doings merites wil workes pardons masses and especially auricular confession with penance and satisfaction for our sinnes c. And besides these letters aboue specified of M. Iohn Bradforde there hath come to our handes certaine other letters of his not long a goe sent by a certaine olde frende of the sayd Iohn Bradforde vnto vs. Which letters beyng written of him in former times before his trouble as they haue not bene yet printed nor seene abroade so I thought it not amisse to communicate the same to the châistian reader for the worthinesse of the matter and the goodnesse of the man which may redound I trust to no small fruite to him that with godly eyes shall aduise the same A letter of M. Bradford to father Trauers Minister of Blackeley THe aboundant grace and rich mercy of God in Christe our only sauiour and high bishop be increased in your heart thorow the liuely woorker of all goodnesse the holye spirite vntill the day of the Lorde c. I haue receiued youre two letters good father Trauers sithen y t I did wryte any vnto you whereof though honesty willeth to make an excuse yet truth biddeth me otherwise and sayeth it is better wyth shame to confesse the fault for therein is as a man mighte say halfe a deseruing of pardon then without shame to lie I might haue written vnto you twise notwythstanding in deede some businesse wherein I haue some thing bene occupied but yet I haue not Nowe the cause is because I woulde not And why woulde I not But because I coulde not I meane because my canning is taken away by sinne for my sinnes doe forbid goodnesse vnto me In dede if my sinning were of infirmitie there were good hope of recouerie of that which I haue lost But seeing both willing and knowing I haue too much yeelded and yet doe yeelde to my infirmities iustly I doe deserue that because I haue cast awaye and reiected the woord of the Lord behinde my backe that the Lord should reiecte me And because I would not haue blessing I am woorthye as Dauid sayeth that it be taken away from me I haue nowe at length experience that to bring a man foorth of Gods fauour is sooner seene when a man hath receiued all things abouÌdantly then when nede or the crosse pincheth Afore it pleased God to woorke the restitution you know what I meane and afore it pleased God to prouide for me as he hath done so that I can saye in nothing where any want is as pertaining to my body I was an other maner of man then nowe I am and yet Gods deserts haue otherwise bounden me But the scripture is true I haue aduanced my children Deut. 32. and nourished them but they haue contemned me I haue fedde them that they were fatte and grosse and they spurned agaynste me Perchaunce you will aske me wherein Oh father Trauers I warrante you this my stile in carnall and not in spirituall wryting doeth some thing shewe vnto you but as for it in comparison of other things is nothynge For where the life of man is such that either it paireth or ameÌdeth as Paule sayeth the outwarde man is corrupted day by day and therefore except the inwarde man be renewed the shoe goeth awrie euery building in Christ doth grow to a holy temple as the wicked on the contrary parte shall proceede to worser 2. Tim. 3. 2. Tim. 3. I haue made a change farre otherwise in going backe than I thinke by letters I can perswade you wherein will you say For the first seconde and thirde and to be brief in all things As for an example Gods true feare is flowen away from me loue to my brethren is exiled from me faith is vtterly taken awaye In stead wherof is distrust doubtfulnes bearing rule Contempt of Gods honor of my brethreÌ raigning in stead of true feare an imagined feare accordinge to my brayne holding the principalitie For I extenuate sinne and I do not consider that in sinne which a Christian ought to consider that sinne being not forgeuen is such a thyng for the which God casteth his creature away as exaÌples not only of Saule of Iudas of the Israelites which were beloued in deede yet for sinne are reiected but also of others on whome lately for my warning God hathe shewed the same do admonish me But it is but my pen which writes this for the wicked sayth Salomon when they come into the depth of their sinnes then they grow in securitye Prouerb 18. I am I caÌnot tel what I feare but it is but blindly or els wold I awake otherwise then I do 2. Tim. 2 I feare me I say that I am intangled of the deuil after his desire Pray for me that the Lord would geue me repentance that I may escape out of his snares Alas the spirite of praier which before I haue felt plentifully is taken cleane away from me The Lorde be mercifull vnto me I am solde vnder sinne I am the bondslaue of sinne for whome I obey his seruaunt I am I am ashamed to speake ofte no I shame not at all for I haue forgot to blush I haue geuen ouer to wepe And truly I obey I obey I say mine owne coÌcupiscences namely in eating in drinking in iangling and idlenesse I will not speake of vaine glorie enuie disdaine hypocrisie desire of estimation selfeloue and who can tell all Is thys the rewarde thou renderest to GOD O Bradforde It is true yea to true thou knowst it O Lord for thy mercies sake pardon me In your letters you touch me home how that
and the Archdeacon at Caunterbury the thirteenth daye of Iune The name of this Byshop was Richard Thorneton The Commissary was Robert Collins whome the Cardinall by his letters patent had substitute to his factor before his comming ouer to Englande The Archdeacon was Nicholas Harpsfield Under these a great sorte of innocent Lambes of Christ were cruelly entreated and slayne at Caunterbury amongest whome this foresayd Mayster Bland was one of the first âhe wordes âf M. Bland ãâ¦ã who as it is sayd being brought before the said Bishop and Colleagues whiche were Iohn Frankeshe Nicholas Sheterden Thomas Thacker Umfrey Middleton William Coker was examined of articles To whome it was obiected by the Commissarye whether hee beleue that Christ is really in the sacrament or no. c. To this he aunswered and sayd that hee beleeued that Christ is in the sacrament as he is in all other good bodies so that he iudged not Christ to be really in the sacrament Wherupon the day being Monday he was bid to appeare agayne vpon Wednesday nexte An other appearance and from thence he was deferred agayne to monday following being the xx Iune in the same Chapterhouse then to heare further what should be done in case he would not relent to theyr minde The whiche daye and place he appearing as before The last appearance of M. Bland before the Bishop of Douer and others was required to saye his minde playnely and fully to the foresayd articles being agayne repeated to him Whiche articles commonly and in course they vse to obiect to their Examinates which he wrought before them as here now followeth and need not much hereafter specially for that Countrey of Kent to be repeated ¶ Articles ministred by Richard Byshop of Douer to mayster Bland and likewise to the rest followyng after him 1. FIrste that thou arte of the Dioces of Caunterbury Articles oâ Course ministred against M. Bland and so subiect to the iurisdiction of the Archbyshop there 2. Item that thou art a Christen man and doest professe the lawes of God and fayth of Christes Catholicke Church and the determination of the same 3. Item that all Parsons which teach preache beleeue affirme holde mayntayne or saye within the Dioces of Caunterburye otherwise then our holy mother y e church doth are excommunicate persons and heretickes and as excommunicate and heretickes ought to be named reputed and taken 4. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke faith and determination of our mother holy Churche within the Dioces of Caunterbury hast openly spokeÌ mayntayned holden affirmed and beleued and yet doest hold maynteine affirme and beleeue that in the blessed Sacrament of the aultar vnder the fourmes of bread and wyne there is not the very bodye and bloude of our Sauioure Iesus Christ in substaunce but onely a token signe and remembraunce thereof and that the very body and bloud of christ is onely in heauen and no where els 5. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of our mother holye Churche hast wythin this Dioces of Caunterbury openly spoken sayde maintayned holden affirmed and beleued and yet doest holde maynteine affirme and beleue that it is agaynst Gods word that the sacrament of Christes Churche shoulde be ministred in an vnknowne tongue and that no man safely and with a safe conscience or without perill of sinne receiueth any sacrament ministred in any tongue that he vnderstandeth not 6. Item that thou contrary to the Catholicke fayth of our mother holy Church hast and yet doest hold opinion and say that is against Gods word that the sacrament of the aultar shoulde be ministred in one kinde and that no man may with a safe conscience so receiue it 7 Item that the premisses be true and that there is a common fame vppon them within the Dyoces of Caunterbury The aunsweres of Mayster Bland to the foresayd Articles 1. TO these articles M. Bland aunswearing agayne in order as they were obiected to him Aunswere to the first article out of the Register The Catholicke Church of Christ. The Catholicke Church of Antichrist sayth to the first graunting the same that he was a priest and of the Dyoces of Caunterbury 2. To the second also he aunswered affirmatiuely 3. Item to thirde hee aunswereth that the Article is true meaning the Catholicke Churche to bee Chrystes Churche 4. Item in the fourth Article as touching the first parte of the Article he doth confesse that he hath preached and taught it as it is contayned in the same And as touching the seconde parte of the article he doth confesse that he doth nowe also hold and say as he preached and taught before 5. Item to the fift article he graunteth 6. To the sixt hee hath preached held and doth holde as it is conteyned in the article 7. Item to the last article he graunteth the same c. This done and his aunsweres and confession taken respite was geuen hym yet a few dayes to deliberate with himselfe So the xxv day of the sayde moneth of Iune hee making his appearing agayne in the sayd Chapterhouse there openly and boldly withstoode the authoritie of the Pope whereupon his sentence was read and so he condemned and committed to the secular power Touching the forme and tenor of the sentence M. Bland denyeth the Pope M. Bland condemned because all theyr sentences of course agree in one read before in y e historye of Maister Rogers ¶ The prayer of Maister Bland before his death THe Lorde Iesus for whose loue I doe willingly leaue thys life A prayer of M. Bland and desire rather the bitter death of this crosse wyth the losse of all earthly thinges then to abide the blasphemye of thy holye name or els to obey man in breaking thy Commaundements thou seest Oh Lord that where as I might liue in worldly wealth to worship false Gods and honoure thy enemye I chose rather the tormentes of this body and losse of this my life and haue counted al thinges but vile dust and dung that I might winne thee Which death is more deare vnto me then thousands of gold and siluer Such loue Oh Lorde hast thou layde vp in my brest that I hunger for thee as the Deere that is wounded desireth the soyle Send thy holy comfort O Lorde to ayd comfort and strengthen this weake peece of earth whiche is voyde of all strength of it selfe Thou remembrest O Lorde that I am but dust and not able to doe any thing that is good Therefore O Lorde as thou of thy accustomed goodnes hast bidden me to this banket and counted me worthy to drinke of thine owne cup amoÌgst thine elect geue me strength against this element that as it is to my sight most ââkesome and terrible so to my minde it may be at thy commaundement as an obedient seruaunt sweete and pleasaunt and through the strength of thy holye spirite I may passe through the strength of this fire into thy bosome according
rooted out Scriptures reduced to the knowledge of the vulgarr tongue and the state of the Church and religion redressed Concerning all whyche things in the processe of thys volume heere folowing wee will endeuour Christe willing particularly and in order to discourse after that first we shall comprehende a fewe matters which within the beginning of hys raigne are to be noted and collected Where leauing of to write of Empson and Dudley who in the time of king Henry 7. being great doers in executing the penall lawes ouer the people at that time and purchasing thereby more malyce then lands with that whych they had gotten were shortly after the entring of this king beheaded the one a Knight the other an Esquier leauing also to intermeddle w t hys wars triumphes and other temporal affaires we meane in this volume principally to bestowe our trauaile in declaration of matters concerning moste chiefly the state of the Church and of religion as well in this Church of England as also of the whole Church of Rome Wherein first commeth to our handes a turbulent tragedie and a fierce contention which long before had troubled the Churche and nowe thys present yeare 1509. was renewed afresh betweene two certaine orders of begging friers to wit the Dominike friers and the Franciscanes about the Conception of the virgine Marye the mother of Christe The Franciscanes were they which did holde of S. Fraunces Franciscane Friers followed the rule of his testament commonly called Gray friers or Minorites Their opinioÌ was this that the virgine Mary preuented by the grace of the holy Ghost was so sanctified Dominicke Fryers that shee was neuer subiecte one moment in her conception to Original sinne The Dominike Friers were they which holding of Dominike were commonly called Blacke friers or preaching friers Theyr opinion was that the virgine Mary was conceiued as all other children of Adam be so that thys priuiledge onely belongeth to Christe to be conceiued wythout Originall sinne notwithstanding the sayd blessed virgin was sanctified in her mothers wombe and purged from her Original sinne so as was Iohn Baptist Ieremie or any other priuileged person This friuolous questioÌ kindling and gendring betweene these two sectes of friers brast out in suche a flame of partes and sides taking that it occupyed the heades and wits scholes and vniuersities almost through the whole Church some holding one parte wyth Scotus A troublous dissention in the Church for the conception of the Virgin Mary some the other parte with Thom. Aquine The Minorites holding with Scotus their maister disputed and concluded that she was conceiued without al spot or note of Original sinne and therupon caused the feast and seruice of the conception of S. Mary the virgine to be celebrate and solemnised in the Church Contrary the Dominike Friers taking side wyth Aquinas Whether the Virgin Mary was conceaued without originall sinne preached that it was heresie to affirme that the blessed virgine was conceiued without the guilte of Originall sinne and that they which did celebrate the feast of her Conception or sayd any Masses thereof did sinne greeuously and mortally In the meane time as thys fantasie waxed hote in the church the one side preaching against the other came pope Sixtus 4. Anno 1476. who ioyning side wyth the Minorites or Franciscanes first sent forth his decree by authoritie Apostolique willing ordaining and commaunding all men to solemnise thys new found feast of the conception in holy Church for euermore offering to al men and women A new fouÌd feast of the conception of the virgin Mary which deuoutly frequenting the church wold heare masse and seruice from the first euensong of the sayde feast to the Octaues of the same as many dayes of pardone as Pope Urbane the 4. and Pope Mactin the 5. did graunt for hearing the seruice of Corpus Christi day c. and thys Decree was geuen and dated at Rome An. 1476. Moreouer the same Pope to the entent that the deuotion of the people myght bee the more encouraged to the celebration of thys Conception hee added a clause more to the Aue Maria A new Aue Maria of the Popes making graunting great indulgence and release of sinnes to all such as woulde inuocate the blessed Uirgine wyth the same addition saying thus Aue Maria gratia plena Dominus tecum benedicta tu in mulieribus benedictus fructus ventris tui Iesus Christus benedicta sit Anna mater tua de qua sine macula tua processit caro virginea Amen That is Haile Marie full of grace the Lord is with thee blessed art thou among women blessed is the fruite of thy wombe Iesus Christ The Pope addeth to the wordes of the scripture and blessed is Anna thy mother of whome thy virgines flesh hath proceeded wythout blot of originall sinne Amen Wherin thou maist note gentle reader for thy learning three things First how the Pope turneth that vnproperly into a prayer whiche properly was sent of God for a message or tidinges Secondly howe the Pope addeth to the wordes of the Scripture 3. absurdities to be noted in this decree of the pope contrary to the expresse precept of the Lorde Thirdly howe the Pope exempteth Marye the blessed virgine not onely from the seede of Abraham and Adam but also froÌ the condition of a mortall creature For if there be in her no originall sinne then she beareth not the Image of Adam neither doth shee descende of that seede of whose sede euil proceedeth vpon al men and women to coÌdemnation as S. Paul doth teach Rom. 5. Wherfore if she descende of that seede Rom. 5. then the infection of Originall euill must necessarily proceede vnto her If she descend not therof then commeth she not of the seede of Abraham nor of the seede of Dauid c. Againe seeing that death is the effect and stipende of sinne by the doctrine of S. Paule Roma 6. then had her flesh iniurye by the lawe as Christe hym selfe had to suffer the malediction and punishment of death Rom. 6. and so should neuer haue died if originall sinne had no place in her c. But to returne vnto our storie Thys constitution of the Pope being set foorth for the conception of the blessed virgin which was the yeare of our Lorde 1476. it was not long after but the sayde Pope Sixtus perceiuing that the Dominike friers with their complices wold not conforme themselues hereunto The tenour of the popes Bull for the conception of the virgin to be without original sinne directed foorth by the authority Apostolicall a Bul in effect as foloweth Sane cum sancta Romana ecclesia de intemeratae semperque virginis c In English Whereas the holy Churche of Rome hath ordained a speciall and proper seruice for the publique solemnising of the feast of the conception of the blessed virgin Mary certaine orders of the Blacke friers in their publique sermons to the
people in diuers places haue not cesed hitherto to preach and yet daily do that all they which hold or affirme the sayd glorious virgine to haue bene conceiued without originall sinne be heretiques and they which celebrate the seruice of the sayde her conception or do heare the sermons of them which do so affirme doe sinne grieuously also not contented herewith doe wryte and set foorth bookes moreouer mainteining their assertions to the great offence and ruine of godly mindes We therfore to preuent and wythstand such presumptuous and peruers assertions which haue risen and more heereafter may arise by suche opinions and preachings aforesaid in the mindes of the faithfull by the authority Apostolical do condemne and reproue the same and by the motion knowledge and authority aforesayd decree and ordeyne that the preachers of Gods word and all other persones of what state degree order or condition soeuer they be which shall presume to dare affirme or preach to the people these foresayde opinions and assertions to be true or shall reade holde or maintaine any suche bookes for true hauing before intelligence hereof shal incurre thereby the sentence of excommunication from whyche they shall not be absolued otherwise then by the bishop of Rome except onely in the time of death Thys Bull being dated the yere of our Lord. 1483. gaue no litle heart and encouragement to the gray Friers Franciscanes which defended the pure conception of the holy virgin against the blacke Dominicke friers with theyr confederates holding the contrary side By the vigour of which Bull the Gray order had got such a conquest of the Blacke garde of the Dominikes that the sayd Dominikes were compelled at length for a perpetuall memoriall of the triumph both to geue to the glorious virgine euery night an Antheme in praise of her Conception and also to subscribe vnto their doctrine In which doctrine these wyth diuers other poyntes bee conteined 1 That blessed Mary the virgine suffered the griefes and aduersities of this life Ex lod Clitoueo de puricate coÌceptionis Lib. 2. not for any necessity inflicted for punishment of Originall sinne but onely because she would conforme her selfe to the imitation of Christ. 2 That the sayde virgin as she was not obliged to anye punishmente due for sinne Filthy absurdities in the Popes doctrine as neither was Christe her sonne so she had no neede of remission of sinnes but in steed thereof had the diuine preseruation of Gods helpe keeping her from all sinne which grace only she needed and also had it 3 Item that where the body of the virgin Mary was subiect to death and died this is to be vnderstand to come not for any penaltie due for sinne but either for imitation and coÌformitie vnto Christ How the virgin Mary was subiect to death after the friers opinions or els for the natural constitution of her body being elemental as were y e bodies of our first parents who if they had not tasted of the forbidden fruit should haue bene preserued from death not by nature but by grace strength of other fruits and meates in Paradise Which meates because Mary had not but did eate our coÌmon meates therfore she died and not for any necessitie of Originall sinne Clitouaeus lib. â cap. 2. 4 The vniuersall proposition of S. Paule which sayth that the Scripture hath concluded all men vnder sinne is to be vnderstand thus as speaking of all them which be not exempted by the speciall priuiledge of God as is the blessed virgin Mary 5 If iustification be taken for reconciliation of him that was vnrighteous before and now is made righteous theÌ the blessed virgin is to be taken not for iustified by Christ but iust from her beginning by preseruation 6 If a sauiour be taken for him which saueth men fallen into perdition condemnation so is not Christ sauior of Mary but is her saueour only in this respect for susteining her from not falling into condemnation c. 7 Neither did the virgine Mary geue thankes to God nor ought so to doe for expiation of her sinnes but for her conseruation from case of sinning Good stuffe 8 Neither did she pray to God at any time for remission of her sinnes but onely for remission of other mens sinnes she praied many times and counted their sinnes for hers 9 If the blessed virgine had deceassed before the Passion of her sonne God would haue reposed her soule not in the place among the Patriarkes or among the iust but in the same most pleasaunt place of Paradise where Adam and Eue was before they transgressed These were the doting dreames and phantasies of the Franciscans of other papists commonly then holden in the schooles wrytten in their bookes preached in theyr sermons taught in churches * The gray friers had made a picture of Ioachim Anna kissing by the which kisse Anna waâ conceiued with Mary Ex Rob. Lycid Minorita and set foorth in pictures So that the people was taught nothing els almost in the pulpits all this while but how the virgine Mary was coÌcâiued immaculate and holy wythout Originall sinne and how they ought to call to her for helpe whome they wyth special termes do cal the way of mercy the mother of grace the louer of pietie the comforter of mankind the continuall intercessour for the saluation of the faithfull and an aduocate to the king her sonne which neuer ceasseth c. Verba Papae Sixti in Decret And althoughe the greatest number of the scholedoctours were of the contrary faction as Peter Lombardus Thom. Aquine Bernandus Bonauentura and other yet these new papists shifted of their obiections with friuolous distinctioÌs and blinde euasions as thus Petrus Lombardus Idolatry to the blessed virgin they sayd is not receiued nor holdeÌ in the schooles as touching thys article but is reiected Clitoueus lib. 2. cap. 15. Bernardus in Epist ad Lugdunens although hee seemeth to deny the conception of the blessed virgin to be voyd of Originall sinne Obiections popishly soluted saying that she could not be holy when shee was not and liued not to this they answere that all be it she was yet in essence not yet shee was holy in her conception and before her conception in the diuine presence of God which had chosen preelected her before the worlds to be the mother of the Lord. Againe where Bernard doeth argue that she was not without original sinne conceiued because she was not coÌceiued by the holy Ghost to this they aunswere That the holy Ghost may worke two wayes in conception eyther without company of man and so was Christ only conceiued or els with company and help of man and thus was the blessed virgin conceiued Clit. lib. 2. cap. 14. Bonauentura say they was an holy father but hee spake then after the custome and maner of his time when as the solemnitie and puritie of this conception was not yet decreed nor receiued by
the which Martin Luther first to stand against the Pope was a great miracle to preuaile against the Pope a greater so to die vntouched may seme greatest of all especially hauing so many enemies as he had Againe neither is it any thing lesse miraculous to consider what manifold dangers he escaped besides as when a certeine Iewe was appointed to come to destroy him by poison yet was it so the will of God that Luther had warning thereof before and the face of the Iewe sent to him by picture whereby he knew him and auoided the perill Another time as he was sitting in a certaine place vpon his stoole M. Luther miraculously preserued a great stone there was in the vault ouer hys head where he did sit which being stayd miraculously so long as he was sitting as soone as he was vp immediatly fell vpon the place where he sate able to haue crushed him all in peeces if it had light vpon him And what should I speake of his praiers which were so ardent vnto Christ that as Melancthon writeth they which stoode vnder his windowe where he stood prayeng might see his teares falling and dropping downe Againe with such power he prayed that he as himselfe confesseth had obteined of the Lord that so long as he liued the Pope should not preuaile in his countrey after his death sayd he let them pray who could M. Luther vehemeÌt mighty in prayer And as touching the maruelous workes of the Lorde wrought heere by men if it be true which is credibly reported by the learned what miracle can be more miraculous then that whiche is declared of a yong man aboute Wittenberge who being kept bare and needy by his father was tempted by way of sorcery to bargaine with the Diuell or a familiare as they call him to yeeld hymselfe body and soule into the Diuels power A miraculous worke of the Lorde in deliuering a young man out of the deuils daunger by Christian prayer vpon condition to haue his wish satisfied with money So that vpon the same an obligation was made by the yong man written with his owne bloud and geuen to the Diuell This case you see how horrible it was and how damnable now heare what followed Upon the sodeine wealth and alteration of this yong man the matter first being noted began afterward more more to be suspected and at length after long and great admiration was brought vnto Martin Luther to be examined The yong man whether for shame or feare long denied to confesse and woulde bee knowne of nothing Yet God so wrought being stronger then the Diuell that he vttered vnto Luther the whole substance of the case as well touching the money as the obligation Luther vnderstanding the matter and pitiing the lamentable state of the man willed the whole congregation to pray and he himselfe ceased not with hys praiers to labour so that the Diuell was compelled at the last to throw in his obligation at the window and bade him take it againe vnto him Which narration if it be so true as certeinely it is of him reported I see not the contrary but that this may well seeme comparable wyth the greatest miracle in Christes Church that was since the Apostles time Furthermore as he was mighty in his prayers so in his Sermons God gaue him such a grace that when hee preached they which heard him thought euery one hys owne temptations seuerally to be noted and touched Whereof when signification was geuen vnto him by hys frends and he demaunded how that could be mine owne manifold temptations said he and experiences are the cause thereof Ex Phill Melanct in orat funebri Ex Hierony Wellero For this thou must vnderstand good reader that Luther from his tender yeares was much beaten and exercised with spirituall conflicts as Melancthon in describing of his life doth testifie Also Hieronymus Wellerus scholer and disciple of the sayd Martin Luther recordeth that he oftentimes heard Luther his maister thus reporte of himselfe that he had bene assaulted and vexed with all kindes of temptations sauing onely one Luther âââuer in all his life tempted with coueteousneâs M. Luther how long he liued â taught which was with couetousnes With this vice he was neuer said he in all his life troubled nor once tempted And hetherto concerning the life of Martin Luther who liued to the yeare of his age 63. He continued writing and preachyng about 29. yeares As touching the order of his death the words of Melancthon be these In the yeare of our Lord 1546. and the 17. of February Doctour Martin Luther sickened a little before supper of his accustomed maladie to wyt of the oppression of humours in the orifice or opening of his stomacke whereof I remember I haue seene him oft diseasid in this place The sickneâ of Luther This sickenes tooke him after supper with the which he vehemently contending required secesse into a bye chamber and there he rested on his bed two houres all whych time his paynes encreased And as Doctor Ionas was lieng in his chamber Luther awaked and praied him to rise and to call vp Ambrose his childrens scholemaister to make fire in another chamber Into the which when he was newly entred Albert Earle of Mansfield The quiet death of Luther with hys wife and diuers other whose names in these letters for haste were not expressed at that instant came into hys chamber Finally feeling his fatall houre to approche before nine of the clocke in y e morning the xviij of February he coÌmended himselfe to God with this deuour praier ¶ The Prayer of Luther at his death MY heauenly father eternall and mercifull God thou hast manifested vnto me thy deare sonne our Lorde Iesus Christ. The prayer of Luther ãâã his death I haue taught him I haue knowne him I loue him as my life my health and my redemption whome the wicked haue persecuted maligned and with iniurie afflicted Draw my soule to thee After this he sayd as ensueth thryse I commend my spirit into thy hands thou hast redeemed me O God of truth GOD so loued the world that he gaue his only sonne that all those that beleeue in him shoulde haue life euerlasting Iohn iij Hauing repeated oftentimes his prayers he was called to God vnto whome so faithfully he commended his spirit to enioy no doubt the blessed societie of the Patriarks Prophets and Apostles in the kingdome of God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost Let vs now loue the memory of this man and the doctrine that he hath taught Let vs learne to be modest and meeke Let vs consider the wretched calamities and marueilous chaunges that shall follow this mishap and dolefull chance I beseech thee O sonne of God crucified for vs and resuscitated Emanuell gouerne coÌserue and defend thy Church Haec Melancthon Fridericus Prince Electour died long before Luther in the yeare of our Lord 1525. leauing no issue
other cause but onely for the true confession of Iesus Christ This good Pastour considering with him selfe the lawes and doctrine of the church of Rome to swarue from the truth of Christ especially in restraining mariage to the end that he would not defile himselfe wyth fornication he maryed a mayd of his such a one as feared God by whom afterward he had many fayre children About this time the people of the countrey had raysed a great commotion A commotion of the Boures who in theyr rage went vnto monasteries and priestes houses as if they had taken in hand some pilgrimage and spared nothing that they could find to eat That which they could not eat they eyther cast vnderfeet or caryed it away with them One company of this rustical sort lodged themselues in the house of this good Priest for they made no difference betwene the good the bad These roysters tooke from him all that they could finde leauyng nothing behinde them in so much as they tooke away the very hose from his legges for all that he could doe albeit that he gently entreated them shewing that it was theft a hanging matter that they did yet they continued styll in theyr madnes like beastes As they were departing out of the house the good priest could not refrain himselfe from weeping saying vnto theÌ I tell you before these your vnordinate dooynges will redound to some great mischiefe to your selfe For what madnes is this what meaneth this rage and tumult wherein you keepe no order or equity neither haue any respect betwene frend and foe Who thus styrreth you vp what couÌsell do you folow or to what end do you this Like theues you spoyle what so euer you can lay handes vpon And thinke you not but these thinges which you now rob rauen and steale you shal be compelled hereafter to restore agayn to your great detrimeÌt What sedition did euer come to good end Crueltie sedition neuer commeth to good ende You pretend the Gospell and haue no peace of the Gospell either in your mouthes or in your hartes These excesses sayd he ye neuer learned of me which euer haue taught you the true word of God This your Gospel sayth he is rather the Gospell of the deuill then of God which vexeth al the world with violence and wrong spoyling and robbing without regard The Gospel teacheth no rebellion The true Gospel of Iesus Christ teacheth you to do good vnto all men to auoyde dissentioÌs and periury This I say vnto you that in these your doinges you offend God and prouoke his iust vengeance to plague you which will neuer suffer these euilles to escape vnpunished You finde written in the Gospell That which thou wouldest not shoulde be done to thee do not to other You offend also all the nobilitye and your lawfull magistrates whom you are sworne and bound vnto It is no small matter I tel you to rayse vp sedition to styrre vp other and to disturbe the state of the common wealth and when this tumult shall be ceased what then shall your noble men do shal they not rifle you as fast of your goodes make themselues rich and then shall one of you betray an other These with such other words he stood preaching vnto them almost naked but al this would not preuayle with those men who after all these gentle admonitions and fayre wordes departed out of his house geuing him foule language and calling him olde Dotarde Amongest all other one more wicked then the residue sayde vnto hym in this maner O mayster Curate we haue bene long deceyued by your selling of masses by fearing vs with Purgatory by your Diriges and Trentals and so haue we bene spoyled wherfore we do nothing now but requyre agayn the mony which you robbed vs of and so mocking scorning him they departed After that this sedition of the Pesantes was partly appeased theyr armour being layd away and they taken vnto grace after that also diuers of the principals of that conspiracy were taken here and there in the villagyes and executed this good pastor fearing no such thing for the true and sincere preaching of the Gospell whereat many tooke great indignation was taken in the night by certayn souldiers which bound him hand and foote with a great rope before his wife and children and so set him vpon a horse Religion the cause onely why good men be troubled of the wicked and ledde him away to Friburge What grieuous sighes teares sorrowe and lamentation was there It would haue mooued any hart were it as hard as a Flynt to a dolefull compassion especially to see the barbarous and despightfull rebukes tauntes and extreme cruelty shewed by these proude Popishe Souldiours agaynst the innocent Priest Such beastly Tyrauntes the world is neuer without Such Godly ministers we haue had but a few The people hearing this pitifull noyse and lamentatioÌ in the night came runing out not the men but onely the women whom the souldiers willed to go home again and that theyr men should come forth and keepe the towne but theyr men durst not appear Then from Friburge shortly after they conueyed him to Ensissheim After they had long kept this man in prison and that he had endured most terrible tormeÌts as well by the priuy members as in other partes they iudged him to death If you will know y e cause what they had to lay to his charge it was onely this y t he had maryed a wife secretely in hys owne house with a few witnesses Crueltie without cause Other crimes they had none to obiect agaynst him neither that he was a seditious and wicked man or that he had coÌmitted any other offence albeit they had gathered diuers wicked persons out of suÌdry places to picke out of hys Sermons the order and maner of his behauiour When he was led vnto the place of execution he aunswered gentlye and quietly vnto all them that came to comfort hym But there were diuers Monkes and Priestes which troubled hym very sore with theyr foolish babling as he was striuing in hys spirite agaynst the horrour of death and making hys prayer vnto almightye GOD seeking nothing els but to turne him away from his harty and earnest contemplation But he desired them that they woulde holde theyr peace saying that he had already confessed his sinnes vnto the Lord Iesus nothing at all doubting but that he had receiued absolution and forgeuenesse of them all And I sayd he shall this day be an acceptable sacrifice vnto my Sauiour Iesus Christ for I haue done no suche thing wherefore I am now condemned whiche might displease my Lorde God who in this behalfe hath geuen me a good and quiet conscience Nowe therefore let them which thyrst for innocent bloud and shed the same diligently aduise themselues what they do and that they offend euen hym vnto whom it perteineth truely to iudge the hartes of men for it is
First touching the sacrament TransubstaÌtiation they affirmed the transubstantiation of the Bishop of Rome to be against y e Article of the Creede which saith that Christ is gone vp to heauen there sitteth at the hand of God and therfore the bread and wine must nedes remayne in theyr propertyes bearing notwithstanding a Sacrament A similitude betweene the bread and the body of christ or a holy signe of the body bloud of the Lord. For like as by bread and wine the hart of man is comforted so the bodye of Christ crucified his bloud shed spirituallye hath the like operation in the soules of the beleuers For the Masse they sayd it was a thing most superstitious and meere Idolatry The Masse And if we put any part of saluation therein they sayd it was vtterly a robbing of the Passion of Christ the sonne of God that it was not once to be named out of a Christen mouth Also that they whiche say that Peter either was Pope or Author of the sayd Masse are farre deceiued And as for turning breade into the bodye of Christ by the woordes of consecration it was an error they sayd more of mad men then any sad men forasmuch as God is neither subiect to men nor to y e tongues or exorcismes of men Purgatory they denied to be any saue onely the bloud of Christ Iesu. Furthermore as they would not bereft the saints of God of theyr due honor Honour to God not to Saintes so neither the Saynts theÌ selues sayd they will be contented to robbe God of his honor onely due to him As touching confession theyr opinion was that the woundes and causes of conscience belong to no man but onely to God After these aunsweres geuen and written they were sent to the Monastery of Sanpeter there to be disputed with That done the matter came to be debated amog the Iudges what was to be done with them Some would theyr goodes to be taken by Inuentory and them to be banished But Bergeronius at last caused to be determined that they shoulde be burned and first to heare Masse From that Courte they apppealed to the Courte of Paris but the matter there was nothing amended Where beholde the iudgement of God In the meane time whyle they were at Paris Note the iust vengeaunce of God vpon a wicked persecutor the wretched Persecutour Gilles le Pers was sodenly stroken mad and dyed in a frensy which made many men to wonder and especially the martyrs to be more constant At last the decree of the sentence was read against them First for speaking against the SacrameÌt whiche they denyed Secondly for speaking agaynst Baptisme whiche also they denyed Thirdly for speaking contumely agaynste the Sayntes which they in like maner denyed After this the officer to cause theÌ to recant threatned them with tormentes âormentes whiche they susteyned very extreme the space from after dinner til three of the clocke When all that would not turne them hee sent to them a Fryer Dominicke a man captious sophisticall to presse them in disputation But as he could do no hurt vnto them so could they do no good vpon him When the tyme of theyr execution did approch the officer aforesayd put into their hands being tyed a wooden crosse which they took with their teeth flong it away for the which the officer commaunded both their tongues to be cut of Wherein appeared an other maruellous worke of the y e Lord For neuertheles that their tongues were taken froÌ them to the intent they shoulde not speake yet God gaue them vtterauÌce their tongues beyng cut out to speake at their death saying we bid sinne y e fleshe the worlde and the deuill fare well for euer wyth whome neuer we shall haue to do hereafter Diuers other wordes they spake besides whiche the people did heare and note At last when the tormenter came to smiere them with brimstone and gunpouder Go to sayd Filiolus salt on salt on the rotten and stinking flesh Finally as the flame came bursting vp to their faces they persisting constant in the fire gaue vp their liues and finished their martyrdome Ex Io. Crisp. Henr. Pantal. alijs Will. Langloys vnder Sheriffe Denis vaire priest and martyr Ioh. Langloys the kinges procurator Dionysius Vayre At Rhoan ann 1554. In the same yeare suffered at Rhoan Denis Uayre who first leauing hys Popishe priesthode went to Geneua where hee learned the art of bookbynding brought many tymes bookes into Fraunce After that in the reigne of K. Ed. 6. hee came to Gerzey there was minister preached After y e death of K. Ed. the time not seruing hym to tarry thinking to returne agayne to Geneua hee came into Normandy with his bookes into a towne called Fueillie Where as he going out to hyre a cart William Langloys with Iohn Langloys his brother came in and stayd his bookes and hym also which had the custody of theÌ Denis albeit hee might haue escaped yet hearing y e keeper of his bookes to be in trouble came preseÌting himself was coÌmitted y e other was deliuered First after two monethes and a halfe imprisonment he was charged to be a spye because hee came out of England Then from that prisoÌ he was remoued to the Byshops prison and then to Rhoan where sentence was geuen that he should be burned aliue and thrise lifted vp and let downe agayne into the fire After the sentence geuen they threatned him with many terrible tormentes vnles he would disclose such as he knew of that side To whom he aunswered that the sounder part of all Fraunce and of the Senate was of that Religion notwithstandyng he would vtter no mans name vnto them And as for theyr torments he said he passed not for if he wer killed with racking then he should not feele the burning of the fire When they sawe him so little to passe for theyr tormentes they left that and proceeded to hys burning and first they put a crosse in his hands which he would not hold TheÌ because he comming by the Image of the virgine mary would not adore the same they cryed cut out hys toÌgue so they cast hym into the fire where he should be thrise taken vp but the flame went so hye that the hangman beyng not able to come neare hym cried to the people standing by to help and so did the officers with their staues lay vpon the people to helpe theyr tormenters but neuer a man would styrre And this was the end and martyrdome of that blessed Denys Ex Henr. Pantal lib. 10. ¶ There was a riche marchaunt of Paris who sayd in iest to the Friers of S. Frances You weare a rope about your bodyes because S. Frances once should haue bene hanged the pope redeemed him vpon this condition A Marchaunt hanged for âesting agaynst the Friers that all hys life after he should were a rope Uppon this the
she came first from the partes of gascoigne with her husband who was Lord of GrauoroÌ vnto Paris Philip de Luns gentlewoman and martyr there to ioyne her selfe to the Churche of God Where her Husband also hadde bene a Senior or Elder who in the moneth of May before was takeÌ with an agâe and deceased leauing this Philip a Widow which neuerthelesse ceased not to serue the Lord in hys Churche and also in the house was taken with the sayde compapany Many conflictes she had with the Iudges and the Sorbonistes namely Maillard But she alwayes sent him awaye with the same reproch as the other did before bad him auaunt Sodomyte saying she would not aunsweare one woorde to suche a villaine To the Iudges her answere was this that she had learned the fayth whyche shee confessed in the woord of God and in the same shee woulde liue and die And being demaunded whether the body of Christ was in the Sacrament The Sacrament How is that possible sayde she to be the bodye of Christ to whom all power is geuen which is exalted aboue all heauens when as we see the mice rattes apes and Munkies playe with it and teare it in pieces Heâ petition to them was that seing they had taken her sister from her yet they would let her haue a Byble oâ Testament to comfort her selfe Her wicked neighbors although they could touche her conuersation with no part of dishonestye yet many thinges they layde to her charge as that there was muche singyng of Psalmes in her house and that twise or thrise an infinite number of persons were seene to come out of her house Also when her husband was in dying no Priest was called for neyther was it knowne where he was buryed Neyther dyd they euer heare any word of their infant to be baptised for it was baptised in the Churche of the Lord. Among other her neighbours that came agaynst her twoe there were dwelling at S. Germain in y e suburbes The iust hand of God against false and bloudy witnesses betwene whoÌ incontinent rose a strife wherin one of theÌ sticked the other with a knife The death of thys gentlewomaÌ was the more hastened of the Lord keper of the Seale Bertrand Cardinall of Sens and his sonne in law the Marques of Tran for to haue the confiscation of her goodes These 3. holy martyrs aboue recited The martyrdom of Clinet Grauelle and Philip de Luns were condeÌned the 27. of Sep. by the proces of the coÌmissioners and the Lieuetenaunt ciuile and then being put in a Chappell together certayne Doctours were sent to them but theyr valiaunt constancye remayned vnmooueable After that they were had out of Prison and sent euery one in a doung cart to the place of punishment Clinet euer cryed by the way protestyng that he sayd or mayntayned nothing but the veritye of God And being asked of a Doctour whether he would beleue S. Austen touching certayne matters he sayd yea and that he had sayd nothing but which he would proue by his authority The Gentlewoman seeing a Priest come to confesse her sayd that she had confessed vnto God and had receiued of him remission other absolution she found none in Scripture And when certayne CouÌsellers did vrge her to take in her handes the woden Crosse The crosse according to the custome of them that go to theyr death alledging how Christ commaunded euery one to beare his crosse she answerred my Lordes sayde she you make me in very deede to beare my Crosse condemning me vniustly and putting me to death in the quarell of my Lord Iesus Christ. Who willeth vs to beare our Crosse but no suth Crosse as you speake of Grauelle looked with a smiling countenaunce shewed a chearefull colour declaring how little hee passed for his condemnation and being asked of hys frends to what death he was condemned I see well sayd he that I am condemned to death but to what death or torment I regard not And comming from the chappell when he perceiued they went about to cut out his toung vnles he would returne he sayd that was not so conteined in the arrest and therefore he was vnwilling to graunt vnto it but afterward perceiuing the same so to be agreed by the Court he offered his toung willingly to be cut and incontineÌt spake playnely these words I pray you pray to God for me The Gentlewoman also being required to geue her toung did likewise with these wordes Seing I do not sticke to geue my body shall I sticke to geue my tongue No no. And so these three hauing theyr tongues cutte out Their tongues cut out were brought to Malbert place The constancy of Grauelle was admirable castyng vp his sighes and gronings vnto heauen declaring therby his ardent affectioÌ in praying to God Clinet was somewhat more sad then the other by reason of the feeblenes of nature and his age But the Gentlewoman yet sermouÌted al the rest in constancy which neither chaunged countenaunce nor colour being of an excellent beauty After the death of her husband shee vsed to go in mourning weed after the maner of the country But the same day Precious in the sight of God is the death of hys Saintes going to her burning shee put on her French hood and decked her selfe in her best aray as going to a new Mariage the same day to be ioyned to her spouse Iesus Christ. And thus these three with singuler constancy were burned Grauelle and Clinet were burned aliue Philippe the Gentlewoman was strangled after she had a litle tasted the flame with her feet and visage and so she ended her Martyrdome Ex Ioan Crisp. lib. 6. The Lieuetenant Doctour Maillard Counsellers Friers Nicolas Cene. Peter Gabert At Paris An. 1558. Of the same company was also Nicholas Cene a Phisition Brother to Phillippe Cene aboue meÌtioned and martyred of Dyion Peter Gabart which two about fiue or sixe dayes after the other three before Nicolas Cene Pet. Gabart martyrs were brought foorth to theyr death Octob. 2. Nicholas Cene was but newe come to Paris the same day when he was aduertised of y e asseÌble which theÌ was coÌgregate in the street of S. Iames as he desired nothing more then to heare the word of God came thither euen as he was booted was also with them apprehended susteyning y e causee of Gods holye Gospell vnto death The other was Peter Gabart a Sollicitor of processes about the age of 30. yeares whose constancye dyd muche comfort to the prisoners He was put amonge a great number of Scholers in the little Castle Whome when he heard to passe the time in talking of Philosophy No no sayde he let vs forget these worldly matters A wholesome lesson for all studentes and learne how to sustein y e heauenly cause of our God which lie here in defeÌce of the kingdome of Christ Iesus our sauiour and so he began to instruct
where is the perpetuall succession of Bishops In the Church of Paris is such succession of byshops Ergo the Church of Paris is the true Church The Martyr To your Maior I answere that if S. AusteÌ mean the succession of such as are true Byshops in deede which truely preach the Gospell and rightly administer the Sacramentes such Byshops I suppose to be at Geneua where the Gospell is truely preached and Sacramentes duely ministred and not in y e Church of Paris But otherwise if S. AusteÌ mean the succession of false Bishops such as neither preach nor minster according to Gods word so is the same in no wise to be graunted The Doctor Caluin is there by his owne thrusting in onely by the chusing of the people The Martyr And that soundeth more for him to bee of Gods diuine election for so much as by him the Gospell of God is preached truely and from this no man shall bring me After this disceptation the 9. of the same month came agaynst him an other Doctour with two Sorbonistes who bringing forth a scrole out of his bosome pretended that a certayne scholer comming from Geneua made his confession wherein was contayned that in receiuing of the bread and wine the body and bloud of Christ is receiued really Whereupon they demaunded of him whether hee would receiue the same confession The Martyr Whatsoeuer I haue sayd vnto you Really that will I hold And as touching this word really I know right well that they of Geneua do not take it for any carnall presence as you do but theyr meaning is to exclude therby onely a vayne imagination The Doctor I maruell much that you so refuse the word really and vse onely spiritually seing that Caluin himselfe doth vse the same word really The Martyr Caluin meaneth therby no other thing but as we doe The Doctor What say you by confession auricular Confession auricular The Martyr The same that I sayd before to monseur Lieuetenaunt that is that I take it for a plantation not planted by God in his word The Doctor The Almanes in theyr confession which they sent to our king to be approued haue these wordes Confessionem auricularem non improbamus est enim Euangelium secretuÌ That is we do not reiect auricular coÌfession for it is a Gospell secret and priuy Melancthon in his common places speaking of the popish confessioÌ which consisteth in the enumeration of sinnes saith that it is a snare of of conscience against the Gospell and otherwise maketh there no mention of Euangelium secretum no more doth the confession of the Almaynes And also Melancthon in his booke of common places doth call it Euangelium secretum An other time the sayde Fridericke was called agayne before the Lordes the 20. of the sayde moneth where they did nothing but demaund of him certayne questions where he was borne and whether he had heard in his couÌtry at Oleron that M. Gerard the Byshop there did singe Masse Yea sayd he And why do not you also sayd they receiue the same He aunswered because he did it to reteyne and keepe his Bishopricke The Martir for lacke of paper could proceed herein no further ¶ The examination of Fraunces Rebezies Rebezies had iij. sundry examinations The first with the Lieuetenaunt ciuill the second with the Presidents and the Counsellers The examinatioÌ of Rebezies the third with the Friers First the Lieuetenant inquiring of his name Countrey and Parentes asked whether he was at the communion whether he receiued with them the bread and wine and whether he was a seruiture to M. Nicolas Cene seniour of the Congregation Whereunto he sayd yea Also whether he was a distributer of the tokens wherby they were let in that came The second examination That he denyed Then he was brought into the Counsell Chamber before two Presidentes and xxv Counsellers who after other questions about his country and Parentes demaunded whether he was taken with them in the house He aunswered Yea. What he had to do there To heare the woorde of God and to receiue with them Who brought him thether Himselfe Whom there he knew No man How he durst or woulde enter knowing no person there Truth it was sayd he that he knewe there 2. or 3. Who were they M. Grauelle Clinet and Iohn Sansot feyning that name of himselfe Whether he knew the preacher That he denyed Whether he allowed the act there done to be good Yea. Whether he did not better like to resort vnto theyr beautified teÌples Masse to heare Masse or whether he did not take the Masse to be an holy thing and ordeined of God He aunswered agayne contrary beleuing that it was a great blasphemy agaynst God and a seruice set vp of the deuill Purgatorie Whether he did not acknowledge Purgatory Yes that Purgatory which is the death and Passion of Christ which taketh away the sinnes of the whole world The death of Christ is the principal sayd they but thou must also beleue an other Alas sayde he can we neuer content our selues with the simplicity of the Gospell but men alwayes wyll be putting to something of his owne braine In so many places of the Scripture we see the bloud of Iesus Christ to be sufficient as Iohn 1. Apocal. 5. Hebre. 9. Esay Iohn 1. Apoc. 5. Hebr. 9. Esa. 43. 2. Cor. 5. Math. 5. 43. Where the Lord himselfe sayth That it is he who for his owne sake putteth awaye our iniquities c. As S. Paule also sayth that God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe c. And contrary when they obiected the wordes of the parable Mat. 5. Thou shalt not come out till thou hast paied the last farthing To this he aunswered that the woordes of that parable had no such relation but to matters ciuile and thys word vntill meaneth there as much as neuer After that he was charged there by one for reading the bokes of Caluin Bucer and Bullinger The President asked if he were not afrayde to be burned as were the other before and to bring his parentes into such dishonor He aunswered that he knew well that all which woulde liue godly in Christ Iesus 2. Tim. 3. shoulde suffer persecution and that to him either to liue or to dye were aduauntage in the Lord. And as touching hys parentes Christ sayd he doth premonish himselfe That who so euer loueth Father or mother more then him Math. 10. is not worthy to be hys c. Iesus Maria sayde the President what youth is this now a dayes whiche cast themselues so headlong into the fire and so was he commaunded away Thirdly he was brought before Benet mayster of the Doctors of Sorboââ The third examination and an other called Iacobine the 14. of October where as he chauncing to speake of the Lord the Doctor began thus to obiect as foloweth The Doctor The difference betweene the Lord and our Lord. See how
not reiterate it so as you thinke as by example I will shew You see me now in this religious garment but if I shuld put vpoÌ me a souldiors weede then should I be disguised and yet for al that I should remayne the same still within my doublet that I was before in my friers weede So is it with the sacrifice Naturaliter we confesse and graunt that Naturaliter that is naturally he was once offered in sacrifice and also is sitting Naturaliter Supernaturaliter or subscriptiuè that is naturally at the right hande of his Father but Supernaturaliter subscriptiue that is supernaturallye wee sacrifice the same without reiteration Supernaturaliter wee sacrifice him but that sacrifice is but onelye disguised to vnderstand that hee is contayned vnder that curtayne and whitenes The disguised sacrifice of the Papistes which you see The Martyr Sir this I say that such a disguised Sacrifice is a diabolicall sacrifice and this you may take for a resolution The Doctor And how is your belief touching the holy supper The Martyr That if it be ministred vnto me by the minister in such vsage as it hath bene left of Christ and hys Apostles preaching also the word purely withall The bodie of Christ spiritually receiued in the sacrament Spiritually Corporally I beleue that in receauing the materiall bread wine I receiue with liuely fayth the body and bloude of Iesus Christ spiritually The Doctor Say corporally The Martyr No sir for his wordes be spirite and life and let this content you The Doctor What say you is it lawfull for a priest to mary The Martyr I beleue it to be lawfull for hym in such sorte Matrimony of Ministers as the Apostle sayth Whosoeuer hath not the gifte of continencie let hym marye For it is better to marye then to burne And if this doe not content you further you may read what he writeth of bishops and Elders 1. T. 3. and Tit. 1. And thus these Doctors affirming that he denyed priesthood gaue hym leaue to depart saying god haue mercy on you So be it sayd hee After this about 22. of October the sayd Rebezies and Fridericke Danuile were brought vpp to a chamber in the Castle to be racked to the intent they should vtter the rest of the congregation In y e which chamber they founde three Counsellers who thus began with them Lift vpp thy hand Thou shalte sweare by the passion of Iesus Christ whose image here thou seest shewing him a great marmouset ther paynted in a paper c. Whereunto Rebezies aunswered Mounsieur I sweare to you by the passion of Christ which is written in my hart Why doest y u not sweare to vs sayd the Counsellers as wee saye vnto thee Because sayd he it is a great blasphemy agaynst the Lorde Then the counsellers read theyr depositions and first beginning with Rebezies said will thou not tell vs the trueth what companions thou knowest to be of this assemble Rebezies named as hee did before Grauelle Clinet whiche were already burnt and Iohn Sansot To whome they sayd that the court had ordained that if he wold geue no other aunswere but so he shoulde be put to the torture or racke and so he was commaunded to be stripped to hys shyrt The martyrs racked hauing a Crosse put in his hand and being bid to commend himselfe to GOD and y e virgine Mary but he neither wold receiue the Crosse nor commend himself to y e virgin Mary saying y t God was able enough to gard hym to saue him out of the LyoÌs mouth so being drawne and stretched in the ayre began to cry Come Lorde and shewe thy strength that man doe not preuayle c. But they cryed Tell trueth Fraunces thou shalte be let down Neuertheles hee continued still in hys Inuocation and prayer to y e Lord so that they could haue no other word but that And after thei had thus long tormented him the Counsellers sayd wilt thou say nothing els I haue nothing els sayd he to say The constancie of these martyrs And so they commaunded hym to be loosed and be put by the fire side Who being loosed sayde to them Do you handle thus the poore seruauntes of God And the like was done to Fredericke Danuille also hys companion of whome they could haue no other aunswere who at the same tyme was also very sick but as of the other So myghtely did God assiste and strengthen hys seruauntes as euer he did any els by theyr owne letters and confession as doth appeare Ex litteris Francis Rebez in Crisp. Lib. 6. These constant and true martyrs of Christ after they had returned from the torture vnto theyr felow prisoners ceased not to thanke and prayse the Lorde for hys assistaunce Fridericke did sigh oftentimes being asked of hys fellowes why he so did he sayde it was not for the euill that he had suffered Brotherly compassion but for y e euils y t he knew they should suffer afterward Notwithstanding sayd he be strong brethren and be not afrayd assuring your selues of the ayd of god which hath succoured vs and also will comfort you Rebezies with the rack was so drawne and stretched that one of hys shoulders was higher then the other and hys necke drawne on the one side so that hee coulde not moue hymselfe and therefore desiring his brethren to lay hym vppon hys bed there he wrote hys confession which hitherto we haue followed When the night came they reioysed together and comforted themselues with meditation of the life to come and contempt of this worlde singing psalmes togegether The comfort of Gods Saintes till it was day Rebezies cryed twise or thrise together away from me Satan Fredericke beyng in bed with him asked why he cryed and whether Satan would stop him of his course Rebezies sayd that Satan set before him his parentes but by the grace of God sayd he he shall doe nothing agaynst mee The day next following they wer brought once or twise before the Councellers required to shew what fellowes they had moe of the sayde assemble Which when they would not declare the sentence was read against them that they should be brought in a doung carte to Maulbert place and there hauing a balle in their mouthes to be tyed eche one to hys poste and afterward to be strangled and so to be turned into ashes Afterward came the Fryers and Doctors Democaries Maillard and other to confesse them and offering to them a Crosse to kisse which they refused Then Democares by force made Rebezies to kisse it whether he would or no crying to them moreouer that they should beleue in the sacrament What sayd Fredericke will you haue vs to plucke Christe Iesus out from the right hand of his father Democares sayd that so many of their opinion had suffered death before and yet none of them al euer did any miracles as the
doctrine The miserable handeling of gods people in Spaine Adde moreouer to these distresses and horrors of the prison the iniuries threates whippings and scourginges yrons tortures and rackes which they endure Somtimes also they are brough out shewed forth in some higher place to the people as a spectacle of rebuke and infamy And thus are they deteyned there some many yeares and murthered by long tormentes whole dayes together entreated much more cruelly out of al comparison then if they were in the hangmaÌs handes to be slayne at once During all this time what is done in the proces no person knoweth but onely the holy fathers and the tormentors which are sworne to execute the tormentes All is done in secret as great misteries passe not the handes of those holy ones And after all these tormentes so many yeares endured in the prison if any man shall be saued it must be by gessing For all the procedinges of the Court of that execrable Inquisition is opeÌ to no maÌ but all is done in hugger mugger in close corners by ambages by couert waies and secret counselles The accuser secret the crime secret the witnes secret whatsoeuer is done is secret neither is the poore Prisoner euer aduertised of any thing If he can gesse who accused hym whereof wherfore he may be pardoned peradueÌture of hys life but this is very seldome and yet he shall not incontineÌt be set at liberty before he hath endured loÌg time infinite tormentes and this is called theyr penitence and so is he let go and yet not so but that he is enioyned before he passe the Inquisitors handes that he shall weare a garment with yellow colours for a note of publicke infamy to him and his whole race And if he can not gesse right shewing to y e Inquisitours by whom he was accused whereof and wherfore as is afore touched incontinent the horrible sentence of condemnation is pronounced against him that he shall be burned for an obstinate hereticke and so yet the sentence is not executed by and by but after that he hath endured imprisonment in some haynous prison ¶ And thus haue ye heard the forme of the Spanish Inquisition Diuers martyrs in Spain since the tyme of Queene Elizabeth By the vigour and rigour of thys Inquisition many good true seruauntes of Iesus Christ haue bene brought to death especially in these latter yeares since the royall and peaceable reign of this our Queene Elizabeth The names and storyes of whom partly we wil here recite according as we haue faythfull recordes of suche as are come to our hands by writing The other which be not yet come to our knowledge we will deferre till further intelligence and oportunity by the Lords ayd and leaue shall serue hereafter An. 1559. Maij 21. In the towne of Ualedolid where commonly the counsell of the Inquisition is wont to be kept 30. Christian prisoners brought before the councell of the Inquisition the Inquisitors had brought together many prisoners both of high and low estate to the number of xxx also the coffin of a certayne noble womaÌ with her picture lying vpoÌ it which had bene dead long before there to receiue iudgement and sentence To the hearing of which sentence they had ordeined in the sayd town 3. mighty Theatries or stages Upon the first was placed Dame Iane sister to king Philip Three stages and chiefe RegimeÌt of his realmes also Prince Charles king Philippes sonne with other Princes and States of Spayne Upon the other scaffold mounted the Archbishop de Seuille The ceremoniall pompe of the Spanish Inquisition Prince of the Synagoge of the Inquisitors with the CouÌsell of the Inquisition also other Byshops of the landes and the kinges counsell with them After that the Princes and other spirituall iudges couÌsellers were thus set in theyr places wyth a great garde of Archers and Halberdiers and harnessed souldiours with 4. Herauldes also of armes geuing theyr atteÌdance to the same and the Earle of Buendia bearing the naked sword all the markette place where the stages were being inuironed wyth an infinite multitude of all sortes of the world there standing and gasing out of windowes houses to heare see the sentences iudgementes of this Inquisition then after all were brought forth as a spectacle and triumph the poore seruauntes and witnesses of Iesus Christ to the number as is aforesayd of thirty clothed with theyr Sanbenito The Spanish Mantell of S. Benet of yellow coulor with red crosses both before behinde called Sanbenito as the Spaniards do call it which is a maner of vesture of yellow cloth coÌming both before them behind theÌ spangled with read Crosses hauing burning Cierges in theyr handes also before them was borne a Crucifixe couered with blacke lynen cloth in token of mourning Moreouer they which were to receiue the sentence of death had Miters of paper vpoÌ theyr heads which y e Spaniardes call Coracas Thus they being produced were placed in theyr order one vnder an other according as they were estemed culpable So y e first of all stood vp Doctor Cacalla an AusteÌ Frier a maÌ notable singular in knowledge of diuinity preacher sometime to Charles the 5. Emperor both in higher and lower Germany These thinges thus disposed theÌ folowed a Sermon made by a Dominicke Frier This Dominicke was M. Melchior Cano. which endured about an houre After the Sermon finished the Procurator generall with the Archbishop went to the stage where the Princes and Nobles stood to minister a soleÌne othe vnto them vpoÌ the Crucifixe painted in the Massebooke the tenour of which othe was this Your Maiestyes shall sweare that you will fauor the holy InquisitioÌ also geue your conseÌt vnto the same and not onely that you shal The oth geuen to the princes by the Inquisition of Spaine by no maner of way hinder and impeach the same but also you shall employ the vttermost of your helpe endeuour hereafter to see all them to be executed whiche shall swerue from the Church of Rome adioyne themselues to the sect of the Lutheran hereticks without all respect of any person or persons of what estate degree quality or condition soeuer they be ¶ And thus much for the first Article of the othe The second was this as foloweth Item your Maiesties shall sweare that you shal constrayne all your subiectes to submitt themselues to the Church of Rome and to haue in reuerence all the lawes and commaundementes of the same and also to geue your ayde agaynst all them whosoeuer shal hold of the heresy of the Lutheranes or take any part with them In this sort and maner when all the Princes states euery one in theyr degree had receyued theyr othe then the Archbishop lifting vp his hand gaue them his benediction saying God blesse your highnesses and geue you loÌg life This solemne Pageon thus finished at last
men which were also appreheÌded for religion into the Temple of S. Mary called De Minerua the 5. daye of Septemb an 1553. either there to reuoke or to be burned There sate vpon them 6. Cardinals in high seates beside the Iudge before whome preached a Dominicke Fryer which cruelly inueighing agaynst the poore prisoners incensed the Cardinals with al the vehemency he might to theyr condemnation The poore men stoode holding a burning taper in theyr handes Of whome some for feare of death reuolted But this Doctor Mollius with a Weauer of Perusium remayned constant Then Mollius began an earnest sermon in the Italian tongue whereââ hee confirmed the Articles of the fayth by y e sacrete scriptures declaring also that the pope was not the successour of Peter but Antichrist and his sectaryes do figure the whore of Babilon Doct. Mollius cyteth the Pope to the tribunal seate of Christ. Moreouer he cited theÌ vp to the Tribunall seate of Christ and threw away the burning taper from hym Wherupon they being replenished with anger condemned hym with the Weauer to the fire and commaunded them to be had away So were they caried incontinent to the camp or fielde called Florianum Where they remayned cheerefull and constant First the Weauer was hanged The martyrdome of Doct. Mollius and the Weauer Mollius then willing the hangman to execute hys office lykewise vpon hym began to exhorte the people to beware of Idolatry to haue no other sauiours but Christ alone for he onely is the mediator betweene God and man And so was he also hanged commending hys soule to God and afterward layd in the fire and burned The people hauing diuers iudgementes vpon hym some sayd he dyed an hereticke some sayd he was a good man Ex Henr. Pantal. lib. 19. an 1543. Â Two monkes of the house of S. Austen in Rome At Rome Ann. 1554. Furthermore in the same Cittye of Rome Two Augustine MoÌks Martyrs and about the same time in the Monastery of Saint Austen were found two Monkes in their Celles with theyr tonges and theyr heades cut of onely for rebukyng the immoderate outragious excesse of the Cardinals as witnesseth Manlius Suche was the cruelty then of the malignant aduersaryes Ex Ioan. Manl. in dictis Phil. Melanct The Senate of Millain Franciscus Gamba Franciscus Gamba martyr At the City of ComuÌ in the dioces of Millian Ann. 1554. Fraunces Gamba borne in the Cittye of Brixia in Lobardie after he had receaued the knowledge of the gospell went to Geneua to conferre about certain necessary affayres with them that were wise learned in that Church which was about the time wheÌ the Lordes Supper there was administred at Penticoste Who there also at the same tyme did communicate with them Afterwarde in hys returning home as he was passing ouer the Lake of Come hee was taken brought to Come and and there coÌmitted to ward During the tyme of which imprisonment diuers and sondry as well nobles as others with Doctors also especially priestes and monkes resorted vnto hym laboring by all maner of meanes The blynde iudgement of the world in Gods matters most fayre promises to reduce him froÌ his opinions which semed to some but phantasies comming of some humors to some they semed vncatholicke or hereticall But hee constantly disputing w t them by the manifest scriptures declared the opinions whiche he defended not to be any vayn speculations or imaginary phantasies of mans doting brayne but y e pure verity of God and y e euident doctrine of Christ Iesus expressed in hys word necessary for all men to beleue also to maintayn vnto death and therefore for hys part rather then he would be found false to Christ his word he was there ready not to deny but to stand to Christs Gospel to the effusion of hys bloud Thus when he coulde in no wise be reclaymed froÌ y e doctrine of trueth letters came from the Senate of Millain that he should be executed w t death Which execution as they of Comum were about to prepare in y e mean while came other letters from Geneua writteÌ by the Emperours Ambassadour and other nobles of Millain by y e which letters his death was delayed for a tyme till at length other letters were sent from the Senate againe of Millain requiring execution of y e sentence Neuertheles through intercession of his friendes one weekes respite more was graunted hym to proue whether he might be wonne agayne to the popes Church that is to say lost from God Thus he being mightely long assayled both by friendes by enemies terrified Patience in persecution yet by no perswasions would be expugned but gaue thankes to God y t hee was made worthy to suffer the rebukes of this world and cruell death for the testimonye of hys sonne and so went he chearfully vnto hys death Then came certayn Franciscan Fryers to hym to heare his confession whiche he refused Also they brought in theyr handes a crosse for him to behold to keep hym from desperation at the feeling of the fire But hys mynde he sayd was so replenished with ioy and comforte in Christ that he needed neither their Crosse nor theÌ After this as he was declaring manye comfortable things to the people of the fruition of those heauenly ioyes aboue whiche God hath prepared for hys because he should speake no more to the people hys tongue was bored thorough and so immediately beyng tyed to the stake there was straÌgled till he was dead euery man there geuing testimony Frances Gamba his tongue bored thorough which saw hys constancie that he dyed a good man Ex Epistola cuiusdam Nobilis Comensis apud Henr. Pantal. Lib. 10. Celium Pope Paulus the 4. The Magistrates of Venice Pomponius Algerius At Rome Ann. 1555. Pomponius Algerius borne in Capua Pomponius Algerius martyr a young man of great learning was student in the Uniuersitie of Padua where hee not beyng able to conceale and keepe close the veritie of Christes Gospell whiche he learned by the heauenlye teaching of Gods grace ceased not both by doctrine and example of lyfe to informe as many as he could in the same doctrine and to bring them to Christ. For the whiche he was accused of heresie to Pope Paulus the fourth Who sending immediately to the Magistrates of Uenice caused hym to be apprehended at Puada caryed to Uenice where hee was long deteyned in prison bandes till at last the Pope commaunded y e Magistrates there to send hym vp bouÌd vnto Rome which the Uenetians eftsoones accomplished After he was broughe to Rome manifolde perswasions and allurementes were assayed to remoue the vertuous and blessed younge man from hys sentence But when no worldly perswasions could preuayle against the operation of Gods spirit in hym then was hee adiudged to be burned aliue which death most constaÌtly he susteyned to the great admiration of all that beheld
of Augustine saying Distingue tempora conciliabis scripturas c. Make distinction of times and thou shalt reconcile the Scriptures The law to be discerned from the Gospell c. Contrariwise where men be not perfectly in these places instructed to discerne betwene the lawe and the Gospell betweene faith and woorkes c. so long they can neuer ryghtly estable their minds in the free promises of Gods grace but walke confusedly without order in al matters of religion ExaÌple wherof we haue to much in the Romish church The ignorance and blindnes of the Popes Church in confounding these places who confouÌding these places together without distinction following no methode haue peruerted the true order of christian doctrine and haue obscured the swete comfort benefit of the Gospel of Christ not knowing what the true vse of the law nor of the Gospel meaneth In the doctrine of the law iij. things to be noted The first poynte to be noted in the doctrine of the lawe In the law therfore 3 things are to be considered First what is the true rigour and strength of the lawe which is to require full and perfect obedience of the whole man not only to restraine his outward actions but also his inward motions and inclinatioÌs of wil and affection from the appetite of sinne And therfore saith S. Paul The law is spiritual but I am carnal c. Rom. 7 Whereupon riseth this proposition That it is not in our nature and power to fulfil the law Item The law commandeth that which is to vs vnpossible c. 2 The second thing to be noted in the doctrin of the law is to consider the time and place of the lawe what they be The streÌgth of the lawe The second thing to be noted in the lawe how far they extend For as the surging seas haue their banks and barres to kepe them in so the law hath his times limites which it ought not to passe If Christ had not come suffred the time dominion of the law had ben euerlasting But nowe seeing Christ hath come and hath died in his righteous flesh The due time place of the lawe The death of Chriât iâ the death the lawe that is of the condemnation of the lawe The time of the lawe how long it lasteth the power of the law against our sinfull flesh doth cease For the ende of the lawe is Christ. Rom. 10. that is the death of Christes body is the death of the law to al that beleue in him so that who so euer repeÌteth their sinnes flie to the death and passion of Christ the condemnation time of the lawe to them is expired Wherefore this is to be vnderstand as a perpetual rule in the scripture that the law withal his sentences and iudgements whersoeuer they are writteÌ either in the old Testament or in the new do euer include a priuy exception of repentaunce and beliefe in Christ to the which alwayes it geueth place hauing there his end and can proceede no further according as S. Paul doth say The lawe is our Scholemaister vntil Christ that we might be iustified by faith Gal. 3. Moreouer as the law hath his time how long to reigne so also it hath his proper place where to raigne By the raigne of the law here is ment the coÌdemnation of the law for as the time of the law ceaseth when the faith of Christ in a true repenting heart beginneth so hath the law no place in such as be good and faithful that is in sinners repenting and amending Gal. 3. Iustis noÌ est lex posita sed iniustis et in obsequentibus 1. Tim. 1. In remission of sinnes 3. things to be noted 1. the disease 2. The knowing of the disease 3. The Phisition but only in them which be euill and wicked Euil men heere I call all such which walking in sinful flesh are not yet driueÌ by earnest repentaÌce to flie to Christ for succour And therefore sayth S. Paule To the iust man there is no law set but to the vniust and disobedient c. 1. Tim. 1. By the iust man here is ment nor he which neuer had disease but he who knowing his disease seeketh out the Physition and being cured kepeth himselfe in health as much as he may from any mo surfets notwithstanding he shall neuer so kepe him self but that his health that is his new obedience shal alwaies remaine fraile vnperfect and shall continually nede the Physition Where by the way these iij. things are to be noted 1. the sicknes it self 2 the knowing of the sicknes 3. the Physitian The sicknes is sinne The knowing of the sicknes is repentance which the lawe worketh The Physitian is Christ. And therfore although in remission of our sinnes repeÌtaunce is ioyned with faith yet it is not the dignity or worthines of repentaÌce that causeth remission of sinnes but only the worthines of Christ whom faith onely appreheÌdeth Repentance is ioyned with faith yet is it no cause of saluation The third point to be noted in the doctrine of the lawe no more then the feeling of the disease is the cause of health but only the Phisition For els when man is cast and condemned by the lawe it is not repentance that can serue or deserue life but iâ his pardoÌ come then is it the grace of the prince and not his repentance that saueth The third poynt to be considered in the doctrine of the lawe is this That we marke well the ende and purpose why the lawe is geuen which is not to bring vs to saluation not to worke Gods fauoure nor to make vs good but rather to declare and conuicte our wickednesse and to make vs feele the daunger therof to thys ende and purpose that we seeing our condemnation and beynge in our selues confounded may be driuen thereby to haue our refuge in Christ the sonne of God and to submit our selues to him in whom only is to he found our remedy and in none other And this ende of the lawe discretely ought to be pondered of all Christians Otherwise they that consider not this ând and purpose of the law fall into manifold errours and inconueniences Inconuenienses that rise in not knowing the true ãâã of the lawe First they peruert all order of doctrine 2. They seeke that in the lawe which the law cannot geue 3. They are not able to comfort themselues nor other 4. They keepe mens soules in an vncertayne doubt and dubitation of their saluation 5. They obscure the light of Gods grace 6. They are vnkind to Gods benefites 7 They are iniurious to Christes passion and enemies to his crosse 8. They stop christian liberty 9 They beriue the church the spouse of Christe of her due comfort as taking away the sonne out of the world 10 In all their doings they shoote to a wrong marke For where Christ only is set vp to be appreheÌded
thy selfe to be the seruaunt of the sheepe and not theyr Lorde for I haue not geuen the sheepe for the shepheard but the shepheard for the sheepe He that sitteth downe is greater then he that doth minister and serue vnto hym Whiche thinge was well knowen of hym which truely sayde Wee are your seruauntes for Christes cause But for what purpose haue I geuen thee vnto y e house of Israell That thou shouldest onely minister the Sacramentes consecrate wood stoones churchyardes this I take God to witnesse with great sighes and grones I write vnto you Pastouâs seruauntes to the congregation for Christes cause and not maisters pouring out before you the griefe of my hart No truely What then First followeth the office of the byshop Thou shalt heare the word of God out of my mouth This is but a short lesson but suche as all the world cannot comprehende without they bee inwardly taught of GOD. And what els meaneth this The true office of pastors well described out of Ezechiell Out of my mouth thou shalt heare the word but that thou shalt be taught of God Therfore as many as are not taught of God althoughe they be neuer so well exercised in the Scriptures by manns helpe yet are they not watchmen geuen by God and muche ââue they which do not vnderstand and know the Scriptures And therfore such as these be least they should keep silence and say nothing are alwayes harping vpon the traditioÌs and doctrines of men that is lyes for hee that speaketh of himselfe speaketh lyes Of this it is written 1. Tim. 1. They would be doctours of the lawe not vnderstandyng what they speake neyther of whome they speake Such of necessitie they must all be who speake that with theyr mouth which they doe not beleue because they are not inwardly taught of God neither are perswaded in their harts that it is true and therefore they are to be accompted as sheepe although they boaââe themselues to be shepheardes But contrariwise touchyng the true and learned Pastors geuen by God it may be truly said we speake that which we know 1 Iohn 1. The propertie of true pastors and that whiche we haue seene euen with the infallible eyes of our fayth we doe witnesse and these are neyther deceyued neither do deceiue Moreouer the deceiuers proceede to worse and worse erring themselues and bringing others also to errour and because they are of the worlde the worlde doth willingly heare them 1. Iohn 4. They are of the worlde saith S. Iohn and therefore they speake those thinges whiche are of the worlde and the world geueth eare vnto them Behold reuerent father this is the touchstone of oure daily preaching Hath not the world geuen eare vnto theÌ now a long tyme with great pleasure and delite But the flesh could neuer suffer y e preaching of the crosse nor yet the wisedome of the flesh which is enemy vnto God neyther is subiect vnto hys law nor cannot be And why then are they accused to be heretickes and Schismatickes A true note of sincere doctrine whiche will not seek to please men but onely to theyr edifying beyng mindfull of that place of Scripture God hath dispearsed the bones of them whiche please men saying vnto them speake vnto vs pleasaunt thinges But nowe setting these matters passe wee will come vnto the second poynt Esay 30. wherein you aske how a man should preach better Forsooth if wee had heard of him whoÌ the father spake saying This is my dearly beloued sonne in whome I am well pleased heare hym An information to preachers to preach rightly Who also speaking of hymself said it was meete that Christ should suffer and rise agayne the third daye from death and that in his name repentaunce and remission of sinnes should be preached vnto all people What other thing is that theÌ the same which the other Euangelists do write Goe ye into the whole world preach the Gospell vnto euery creature he that beleueth and is Baptised Math. 28. shal be saued What can be more pleasaunt sweete or acceptable vnto afflicted consciences being almost in despayre then this most ioyfull tidinges But here whether Christ haue bene a long time heard I know not for that I haue not heard all the preachers of England and if I heard them yet till it was within thys yeare or two I could not sufficiently iudge of them But this I dare be bolde to affirme that as manye as I haue heard of late preach I speake eueÌ of the most famous they haue preached suche repentaunce that if I had heard suche preachers of repentaunce in tymes past I shoulde vtterly haue bene in despayre The preaching after the popes church is all to beate downe and not to lyft vp And to speak of one of these famous men not vttering hys name after he had sharpely inueyed against vyce wherein he pleased euery godly man for so much as it could not be sufficiently cryed out vpon hee concluded behold sayd he thou hast lyen rotten in thyne own lustes by the space of these 60. yeares euen as a beast in hys own doung and wilt thou presume in one yeare to go forward toward beauen and that in thyne age asmuch as thou wentest backwardes from heauen towardes hell 60. yeares Is not this thinke you a goodly argument Is this the preaching of repentaunce in the name of Iesus By this one you may see what all the rest are or rather to tread downe Christ with Antichristes doctrine for what other thing did he speake in effect theÌ that Christ dyed in vayne for thee He will not be thy Iesus or sauior thou must make satisfaction for thy selfe or els thou shalt perish eternally Then doth S. Iohn lye which sayth Beholde the Lambe of God whiche taketh away the sinnes of the worlde And in other place Marke the maner of the common preaching of the papistes 1. Iohn 1. His bloud hath cleansed vs from all our sins And agayne He is the propitiation for the sinnes of the whole world Besides an infinit nuÌber of other places What other thing is this then that which was spoken by the holy Ghost by the mouth of Peter saying There shall be false teachers that shall deny the Lord Iesus which hath redemed them And what followeth vppon such doctrine of Deuils speaking lyes thorough hipocrisie a conscience dispayring and without all hope and so geueÌ ouer vnto al wicked lustes ãâ¦ã and ãâ¦ã popes ãâ¦ã according to the saying oâ S. Paule After that they be come to this poynt that they sorow no more they geue theÌselues ouer vnto wantonnes to commit all kinde of filthines euen with a greedy desire For seeing that it is impossible for them to make satisfaction to GOD either they murmure agaynst God or els they doe not beleue hym to be so cruell as they do preach and declare him to be The want of paper wyll not suffer
the Sacramentes to a worldly authority we ought to reiect him as S. Paule willeth vs Gala. 1. To open therfore the true sense of the Scripture in the places aforesayd and first to begin with the 16. Chapiter of Mathew here is to be obserued that the question being put in generall of Christ to all his Apostles what they thought or iudged of him Peter aunswering for them all as he was alwayes ready to answere sayd Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God The place of Math. 16. expounded To whom Iesus aunswered agayne Blessed be thou Symon the Sonne of Iona for fleshe and bloud hath not reueled this vnto thee but my Father which is in heauen And I say to thee thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will builde my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuayle against it That is to say vpon this rocke of thy confession of mee to be the Sonne of GOD Rom. 10. I will builde my Churche for this fayth conteineth the whole summarye of our fayth and saluatioÌ as it is written Rom. 10. The word of fayth that we do preach is at hande Faith the mother of saluatioÌ Peter the first confessor of Christ. in thy mouth and in thine hart For if thou confesse with thy mouth our Lord Iesus Christ with thy hart do beleue that God raised him froÌ death to life thou shalt be saued c. And this confession being first vttered by the mouth of Peter vpon the same confession of his not vpon the person of Peter Christ buildeth his Church as Chrisostome expoundeth that place in the 26. Sermon of y e feast of Pentecost saying Not vpoÌ the person of Peter The church builded vppon the confession of Peter not vppon the Person of Peter but vpoÌ the fayth Christ hath builded his church And what is the fayth This Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God What is to say vpon this rocke That is vpon this confessioÌ of Peter c. And with this saying of Chrisostome all auÌcient expositors sayth Tonstal treating that place do agree For if we should expouÌd that place that the church is builded vpoÌ the person of Peter we should put an other fouÌdation of the Church then Christ which is directly agaynst S Paule saying No man may put any other foundation 1. Cor. 3. but that which is put already which is Christ Iesus c. And because Peter was the first of all the Apostles What is the primacye of Peter and how it commeth that confessed this that Christ is the sonne of God by y e which fayth all men must be saued thereof commeth the primacy that is the first place or standing of Peter in the nuÌber of all the Apostles And as Peter was the firste of them that confessed Christ to be the sonne of God so was he most ardent in his fayth most bolde and hardy in Christ as appeared by his comming out of the shippe in the great tempest and also most vehemeÌt in his maysters cause as appeared by drawing out his sword and after the Lords resurrection is declared in the 2.3.4 chapiter of the Actes where as the Iewes withstanding the Apostles preaching the fayth of Christ Peter as most ardent in fayth The honoâable names of Peter in the olde Doctors how wherfore they be geuen was euer most ready to defend the fayth against the impugners therof speaking for them all vnto the people c. and therfore hath these honorable names geuen him by the auncient interpreters y t some times he is called the mouth of the Apostles y e chiefe of the Apostles some time the Prince of the Apostles some time the President of the whole Church some time hath the name of primacy or priority attributed to him And yet the sayd Peter notwithstanding these honourable names geueÌ vnto him that he should not haue a rule or a iudicial power aboue all the other Apostles it is plain by S. Paule and many other Gala. 2. First S. Paule Gal. 2. playnly declareth the same saying That as the Apostleship of the Circumcision that is of the Iewes was geuen by Christ to Peter so was the Apostleship of the Gentiles geuen to me among the Gentiles The authority of the Apostles all a like Hereby it appeareth that Paule knew no primacy of Peter concerning people places but amoÌg the Iewes And therof S. Ambrose expounding that place sayth thus The primacy of the Iewes was geuen chiefely to Peter Ambrosius albeit Iames and Iohn were ioyned with him as the primacy of the GeÌtiles was geuen to Paule albeit Barnabas was ioyned with hym So that Peter had no rule ouer all Act. 10. Also in the Actes 10. when Peter was sent for to Cornelius a Gentile he durst not go to him without a speciall vision geuen him from heauen by the Lord. Item that all the Apostles had like dignity and authority Ephes. 2. it appeareth by S. Paule Ephes. 2. Where he sayth Now ye are not straungers nor foreners but ye be Citizens wyth the Sayntes and of the household of almighty God builded saith he vpon the foundation of the Apostles The Church founded not of Peter onely but of the Apostles and the Prophets Christ being the corner stone vpon whom euery edifice being builded groweth vp to an holy teÌple in our Lord. c. Here he sayth that they be builded not vpon the foundation of Peter onely but vpon the foundation of the Apostles so that al they be in the foundation set vpon Christ the very rocke wherupoÌ standeth the whole Church In the 21. chap. also of the Apoca. the new City and the heauenly Hierusalem of almighty God is described of the holy ghost Apoc. 21. not with one fouÌdation onely of Peter but with 12. foundations after the number of the Apostles S. Cyprian Lib. De simplic prael geueth record likewise to the same Cypria lib. De simplic Prelato that the Apostles had equall power dignitye geuen to them by Christ. And because al should preach one thing therfore y e beginning therof first came by one which was Peter who confessed for them all That Christ was the Sonne of the liuing God Euery byshop hath his parte wholy to himselfe saying further that in the Church there is one office of all the Bishops whereof euery man hath a part allowed wholy vnto him Now if the Bishop of Rome may meddle ouer all where hee will then euery man hath not wholy his part for the bishop of Rome may also meddle in his part ioyntly with him so that now he hath it not wholy which is agaynst Cyprian S. Austen likewise expounding the Gospell of Iohn in the 50. treaty Aug. in Ioan. tractat 50. speaketh there of the keyes of Peter Whiche he sayth were geuen of Christ to Peter not for himselfe alonely but for the whole Church Cyrillus expounding the last
Iacob yet vnderstand good Reader that it was written in very deede to Iohn Frith as is aboue tolde thee For the more proofe and euidence whereof read Frithes booke of the Sacramente and there thou shalte finde a certayne place of this Epistle repeated word for word beginning thus I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lorde Iesus to geue a reckening of oure doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience c. Which Epistle Iohn Frith hymselfe witnesseth that he receaued from Tyndall as in hys testimonie aboue appeareth ¶ The death of the Lady Katherine and of Queene Anne THe same yeare in the which W. Tyndall was burned which was the yeare of our Lord 1536. in the begynning of the yeare Anno. 1536. first died Lady Katherine Princes Dowager in the moneth of Ianuary The death of Lady Katherine ãâã Dowagar After whome the same yeare also in the moneth of May next following followed the death also of Queene Anne who had now bene married to the King the space of three yeares In certeine records thus we finde that the Kyng being in his Iustes at Greenewich sodenly with a fewe persons departed to Westminster and the next daye after Queene Anne his wife was had to the Tower The death of Queene Anne with the Lord Rochford her brother and certayne other and the xix day after was beheaded The wordes of this worthy and Christian Lady at her death were these Good Christen people I am come hether to die for according to the Law and by y e Lawe I am iudged to death and therefore I will speake nothing against it The wordes of Queene Anne at her death I am come hether to accuse no man nor to speake any thing of that whereof I am accused and condemned to die but I pray God saue the King and sende him long to raigne ouer you for a gentler or a more mercifull Prince was there neuer and to me he was euer a good a gentle and soueraigne Lord. And if any person will meddle of my cause I require them to iudge the best And thus I take my leaue of the world and of you all and I hartely desire you all to pray for me O Lord haue mercy on me To God I commend my soule And so she kneeled downe sayeng To Christ I commend my soule Iesu receiue my soule repeating the same diuers times till at length the stroke was geuen and her head was striken off And this was the end of that godly Lady and Queene Godly I call her Queene Anne beheaded CommendatioÌs of Quene Anne for sundry respectes whatsoeuer the cause was or quarell obiected against her Fyrst her last wordes spoken at her death declared no lesse her sincere fayth and trust in Christ then dyd her quiet modestie vtter forth the goodnesse of the cause and matter whatsoeuer it was Besides that to such as wisely can iudge vpon cases occurrent this also may seeme to geue a great clearing vnto her that the King the third day after was maried in his whites vnto an other Certaine this was that for the rare and singular giftes of her minde so well instructed and geuen toward God with suche a feruent desire vnto the trueth and setting foorth of sincere Religion ioyned wyth like gentlenes modestie and pitie toward all men there hath not many suche Queenes before her borne the Crowne of England Principally this one commendation she left behinde her that during her life the Religion of Christ most happely florished and had a right prosperous course Many things might be written more of the manyfolde vertues and the quiet moderation of her milde nature how lowly she would beare not onely to be admonished The milde nature of Queene Anne in taking admânition but also of her owne accorde woulde require her Chapleynes playnely and freely to tell whatsoeuer they sawe in her amisse Also how bountifull shee was to the poore passing not only the common example of other Queenes but also the reuenues almost of her estate in so much that the almose which she gaue in three quarters of a yeare in distribution is summed to the number of xiiij or xv thousand pounds Beside the great peece of money which her grace intended to impart into foure sundry quarters of the Realme as for a stocke there to be employed to the behoofe of poore artificers and occupyers Agayne The great Almose of Queene Annne what a zelous defender she was of Christes Gospell all the world doth knowe and her actes doe and will declare to the worldes ende Amongst which other her actes this is one that shee placed M. Hugh Latymer in the Byshopricke of Worcester and also preferred Doctor Shaxton to his Byshopricke being then accompted a good man Furthermore what a true fayth she bare vnto the Lorde this one example may stande for many for that when King Henry was with her at Wodstocke and there being afrayde of an olde blinde prophesie for the which neyther he nor other Kings before him durst hunt in the sayde parke of Woodstocke nor enter into the Towne of Oxford at last thorough the Christian and faithfull counsayle of that Queene he was so armed against all infidelitie that both he hunted in the foresayde parke and also entred in the Towne of Oxford and had no harme But because touching the memorable vertues of this worthy Queene partly we haue sayd something before partly because more also is promised to be declared of her vertuous life the Lord so permitting by other who then were about her I will cease in this matter further to proceede This I can not but meruayle why the Parlament holden this yeare that is the xxviij yeare of the King which Parliament three yeares before had established and confirmed this Mariage as most lawfull shoulde now so sodeinly and contrary to their owne doings Statuâ An. 28. Hen. 8. cap. 7. repeale and disable the sayd Mariage agayne as vnlawfull beeyng so lawfully before contracted But more I meruayle why the saide Parliament after the illegitimation of the Mariage enacted not contented with that should further proceede and charge her with such carnall desires of her body as to misuse her selfe with her owne naturall brother the Lorde Rochford and others Parliamentâ not alwayes constant being so contrary to all nature that no naturall man will beleeue it But in this Acte of Parliament did lie no doubt some great mistery which heere I will not stand to discusse but onely that it may be suspected some secrete practising of the Papistes here not to be lacking considering what a mightie stoppe she was to their purposes and proceedings and on the contrary side what a strong Bulwarke she was for the maintenance of Christes Gospell and sincere religion which they then in no case could abide By reason wherof it may easily be considered that this Christian and deuout Debora could lacke no enemies
great bishop properly called Summus pontifex the highest Bishop Heb. 5. the Bishop of bishops For thys is he onely that is Summus maximus vniuersalis pontifex The bishop of Rome therefore ought herein to be abashed ashamed and to abhorre his owne pride For in this he outragiously doth offend God and blasphemeth him The pride of the Pope The Pope blasphemeth God in that he presumeth to take this high name from our byshop Christ In that he taketh away as much as lyeth in him the glory of God the maiesty appertayning vnto Christ In that he taketh vpon him these names onely appropriate vnto Christ Summus pontifex maximus pontifex vniuersalis pontifex the highest Byshoppe the greatest Byshop the vniuersall Byshop the Byshop of all the world I much maruell how he dare be so bolde to vsurpe and take these great names vpon him No greater blasphemie then in the Pope Greater blasphemy cannot be then to take froÌ God that that naturally belongeth vnto him then to take from God his glory and honor then to vendicate and take vpon him such high names as beseemeth no Christen man to vsurpe God sayd by his Prophet Non dabo gloriam meam alteri I will not geue my glory awai to any other to any creature He doth reserue the glory that laud honor that belongeth onely vnto him vnto himselfe Ezech. 42. no maÌ to atteÌpt so far no man to take so much vpoÌ him Peter Peter thou wast once Byshop of Rome and the first bishop of Rome Diddest thou euer take this name vpon thee SuÌmus Peter neuer tooke vpon him at Rome as the Pope doth Maximus Vniuersalis No no no. And why For the holy ghost was in thee Thou wouldest take no more vppon thee then God gaue thee Thou wast not desirous of worldly fame and glory All that thou soughtest for was for the glory of God as all that will read thy Sermons thy Epistles and thy life shall soone perceiue Looke a great number of Byshops that next folowed Peter in the same See what were they holy Martyrs holye Liuers which neuer attempted thus farre Let the Byshop of Rome therefore knowledge his great fault his high foly his vnlawfull vsurpation his vnpriestly presumption and humble himselfe to Christ and God his great Byshop Would God he would reforme himselfe Would God he would keepe himselfe within that compasse of his authority and no more to encroch vpon other mens iurisdictions but diligently keepe and ouerloke his owne dioces and be content with that would God he would looke vpon hys predecessor S. Gregory in his Register which was a Byshoppe of Rome a holy man Let him learne there how he did rebuke Iohn that time the Bishop of Constantinople for taking on him so highly Gregorius in Registro lib. 4. indictione 30. Epist. 38. in such names vniuersall Bishop highest Byshop greatest Byshop and how he proued it to be agaynst the lawe of God Hee sayth there in one place to this proud Bishop Iohn what answere shalt thou make in that strait examination at that last iudgement to Châist the head of the vniuersal holy Chur that goest about to haue subiecte vnto thee all the members of Christ by taking on thee the name of vniuersall Bishop In an other place agayne in the same booke he sayth vnto him Idem who art thou that doest presume to vsurpe a new name vpon thee of vniuersall Byshop contrary to the statutes of the gospell and decrees God forbid that euer this blasphemy should come in the hartes of Christen people in the which the honor of all priesthoode is taken away when a man shall rashly and arrogantly take that name vpon him Let this Bishop of Rome therefore humble himselfe vnto our great vniuersall Byshop Christ humble himselfe vnder the mighty hand of God and know what the Apostle doth write of the honour and power of this Christ our great high Byshop He is he sayth Pontifex misericors fidelis potens magnus humilis Heb. 2.3.4.5.7.8.9 penetrans coelum compatiens infirmitatibus nostris offerens dona sacrificia pro peccatis nostris condolens ijs qui ignorant errant Qui potest saluum facere a morte offerens preces supplicationes cum clamore valido lachrymis exauditus est pro reuerentia sua Pontifex appellatus a deo Pontifex sanctus innocens impollutus segregatus a peccatoribus excelsior coelis Non habens necessitatem quemadmodum alij prius pro suis delectis hostias offerre The titles and properties attributed to Christ in the Scripture deinde pro populo PoÌtifex sedens in dextris dei interpellans pro nobis emuÌdans coÌscientias nostras ab operibus mortuis intrans sancta sanctorum per proprium sanguinem Hic est pontifex confessionis nostrae Let all earthly Byshops learne of this heauenly bishop Christ. Some of these properties are appropriate and belongeth onelye to God and not to man Misericors In some we ought to follow him In some we can not ne ought to do This our high and great Bishop is Misericors sayth the Apostle mercifull A mercifull Bishop readye to forgeue ready to remitte those that haue offended him He ie not cruell not vengeable but full of pity full of mercy And in this we ought to folow him Potens He is Pontifex potens a mighty Bishop mighty and full of power We be but weake and feeble bishops not able to doe any thing but by his permission and helpe He is able to make sick to make whole to make rich to make poore to set vp to put down Potens a mighty byshop mighty and able to remit sinne to forgeue to saue both body soule from damnation Potens a mighty bishop and full of power No power in this world but of him Omnis potestas a domino deo est All power is of him And as he himselfe witnesseth Data est mihi omnis potestas in coelo in terra All power is geuen vnto me in heauen and in earth Potens saluare a morte He can saue the body and saue the soule Rom. 14. He can deliuer the one and deliuer the other from euerlasting death Who can forgeue sinne but he Quis potest dimittere peccatum nisi solus deus Est potens He is a mighty Byshop Of him by him Emperours Kinges Magistrates and Potestates Byshops Math. 18. Priestes with al other that haue power haue theyr power and authority Who is able to turne the winde to make the winde blow or cease but he Who is able to say and proue I will now haue it vayne now cleare the sunne to shine the water to flow to ebbe Marc. 2. with such other but onely he This is our mighty bish Pontifex potens mighty yea OmnipoteÌs almighty He can do all Omnipotâ Psal. 32. Nothing is to him impossible Ipse dixit facta
and bringer vp of the Secte of the Nazarens which was also minded to haue polluted our temple c. Truth taken for falshode Christ taken for a seducer In what causes men forbidden ought not to cease from preaching This is to call by peruerse iudgement trueth falsehoode And thus did theyr predecessours speake of the Prophets yea and of Christ himselfe calling him a seducer and preacher of heresy which is written for our instruction And men thus being suspected as I woulde none were ought in no wise therefore to cease neither from preaching ne teaching Ensample of this we haue in the Actes of the apostles where is shewed that wheÌ Peter Iohn had done a myracle vpon a man that had bene lame froÌ his natiuity whoÌ by the power of Christ they healed Act. 4.5.6 caused to go where he pleased the people hearing of this came running about Peter Iohn Peter seeing this did exhort the people in a sermon that they should not thinke him his felow S. Iohn to haue done this woÌderfull thing by their own power or holynes but by the vertue of Christ whom they theyr head rulers had slayne While they were thus speaking with the people there came vpoÌ them the priestes officers of the temple accompanyed with the Saduces being sore displeased that they should enterprise to teach the people and preace that men should arise from death by the name of Christ whom they had caused to be crucified and therewith they layd handes vpon them and put them in warde vntill next day The next day they sent for the Apostles before them demaunding by what power and in whose name they did this myracle Peter made aunswere Act. 4. If you quoth he that are head rulers ouer the people lust by examination to knowe by what meanes we did it we woulde you should all know that we did it throvgh the name of Christ Iesu of Nazareth whom you did crucify but God did cause him to arise agayne In the vertue of hys name doth this man that afore was lame now stand before you here both whole and found For Christ is that high corner stone whoÌ you cast away which should haue builded the peoples fayth vpon him neither is there any saluation without him These great men seing that Peter spake so freely and that he with his felow Iohn were simple men without any pompous apparel or great garde of seruaunts being like ideots and men vnlearned wondred therat At the last they did commaunde them to depart out of theyr Councell house whiles they should coÌmon more largely of y e matter Peter and the Apostles prohibited by the Phariseis to preach Christ. Afterward they called y e Apostles afore them agayde commaunding them that they should no more preach ne teache in the name of Iesus But the Apostles aunswered saying I beseeche you iudge better ought we to obey you more then God or no For certaynely we must needes testify of those thinges which we haue both heard and seene Then the head Priestes threatning them sore did geue them strait charge Act. 4. not to breake theyr precept and so did let them goe not knowing any cause why they might punish them for they feared least the people would haue taken part with the Apostles for the people gaue glory to God for the myracle shewed by them NotwithstaÌding al these great threats Peter wrought miracles still amongst the people Peter disobeyed the precepte of the Phariseis doing theÌ to know that glory therfore ought to be geueÌ to Iesus by whose power and name they were done Wherwith the harts of the people melted for ioy so that they folowed after the Apostles whyther soeuer they went The primate of the priestes hearing of this and all that were about him repleate with indignation layd handes vpon the Apostles putting them in the common Prison But the Aungell of God in the night opened the Prison dores and brought them out saying Peter deliuered out of prison Goe you into the Temple and stand there preaching vnto the people all the wordes of life That is to say Christes doctrine and so they did earely in the morning Then came foorth the chiefe Priest and they whom he vsed to haue about him and called a Councell in which were all the Priestes of Israel or auncientes of Israel So they sent vnto the prison house for to haue the apostles brought forth before them When theyr seruaunts came to the prison house found the apostles gone thence they returned to theyr maisters saying we found the prison fast shut round about in euery part the keepers watching at the dores without full diligently But when we had opened the prison we could find no body within Then as the high priestes officers of the temple heard this they were in a great perplexity doubting what wold therof come Act. 5. Then came one vnto them shewed theÌ saying Behold the men that ye put in prison are standing in the temple preaching vnto the people Then weÌt they thither and brought the apostles with theÌ without any violence but they were afrayd lest the people would haue beaten them downe with stones Then they caused the apostles to be brought into their Councell house the high priest beginning his proposition agaynst the apostles in this forme Haue we not straytly commaunded you sayd he that you should not preach in the name of Christ And see you haue filled all Hierusalem with your doctrine Will you bring this mans bloud vpoÌ vs God to be obeyed more then men Act. 5. that we should vnrighteously haue caused him to suffer death Then aunswered Peter and the other Apostles saying We ought to obey God more then any man The God of our fathers hath raysed Iesu from death whom you did slay hanging him vpon a tree Him notwithstanding hath GOD raysed and by his power aduaunced to be our king and Sauiour by whom shal be geuen to all Israel that will take repentaunce forgeuenes of sinne These great rulers hearing this their harts were therwith clouen a sunder and they couÌselled together for to slay the apostles But one good man amoÌg theyr multitude aduised them otherwise whose aduise they did approue TheÌ they called the apostles againe afore them causing them to be scourged charged them no more to preach in the name of Iesu and so did let them depart Then went they away out of the Councell reioycing that God had made theÌ worthye to suffer such rebukes for his name sake The counsell of Gamaliell But yet they neuer ceased to teach preach of Iesus Christ euery day in the temple and in all houses that they came into This is written in the 4.5 and 6. of the Actes of the apostles for our instruction doubt you not for such practise is shewed in all ages So that hereby you may set Act. 4.5.6 when men be wrongfully suspect or infamed
deadly sinne I say that prayer in scripture is much commended and many great and vnmeasurable benefites are shewed to ensue thereupon that men should the more lustily geue themselues therto With prayer doth S Paul bid vs to fight in diuers places coÌtinuing in the same agaynst our ghostly enemies A figure of this is read in Exodus when the Israelites fought in battaâle agaynst a nation of Infidels Exod. 17. I trow theyr Captayne was called Amalecke Moyses stood vpon a mountayne The vertue of prayer to behold what should be the conclusion and lifting vp his handes prayed that it might well succeed with the Israelites but in long holding them vp at last his feruour began to grow cold and faint his handes sagged downward and euer as his handes grew heauy which signifieth that his affection in praying abated waxed colde the Infidels preuayled but as he kept them heaued vpward wherby was meant intentiue prayer of a deuout mynde he purchased victorye to the Israelites Aaron and Hur which indited the lawe to the people and were thereof the interpreters stood with Moses which alway as they dyd see his armes to faynt did vphold them so that finally the victory came vnto Israel By Moses is signified as sheweth great Clerkes deuotion Deuotion and knowledg to be ioyned together By Aaron and Hur the knowledge of Gods doctrine Which two thinges deuotion I meane knowledge all men had need to haue presently with theÌ for deuotion doth eleuate the mind to God but knowledge doth susteine or vphold the same that it may with courage continue not falling down but so alway doth incense and kindle it that it mounteth vp into the presence of our heauenly father where they sauour together farre more sweetely then any fumigation either of Iuniper Incense or what soeuer els be they neuer so pleasaunt doth sauour in any mans nose Therefore S. Paule seing howe necessary the knotte of these two deuotion knowlege of Gods will was which is shewed in scripture as teacheth saynt Cyprian in these wordes The will of God sayth he is that whiche Christe both taught and wrought Paul I say seing this wished to be excommunicate and separate from God for to haue the Iewes to come to the knowledge of Christes Church Rom. 10. which is the onely right waye to saluation for whome he prayed right studiously as appeareth a litle after in the 10. chap. to the Romanes saying I beare them recorde that they haue a zeale deuotion to God but not according to the knowledge of Christes doctrine Moses not to be without Aaron c. Where you may clearelye see how the Iewes as S. Paule which is no lyer recordeth here had a zeal deuotion to God but they lacked knowledge therewith Moses was amongest them but Aaron was away whose absence payned Paul so sore that he rauished with exceeding charity wished no small harme vnto himself vpon condition that the multitude of theÌ might be holpen and haue better iudgement euen to be separated from God It must nedes be theÌ greatly hurtfull albeit men haue deuotion to be without the knowledge of God his law Deuotion withoute knowledge hurtfull signified by Aaron S. Paule also before y t he came to knowledge had such like deuotion himselfe as he reporteth Actes 26. in these wordes Act. 26. All the Iewes quoth he haue knowne my liuing that I haue led sith I entred into mans age which time as I remeÌber is accounted from the xvj or xviij yeare of a mans life in Latine he calleth it adolescentia which from the beginning thereof was sayth he at Ierusalem among mine owne nation that did know me afore also from the beginning if they would say trueth that I liued after the most straitest order or sect of our religion The zeale of Saule withoute deuotion being a Pharisy And I quoth Paul a litle after thought to doe many thinges in fighting agaynst the name of Iesus Christ yea and did also being at Ierusalem and I thrust many Sayntes or holy men into prison hauing power geuen me therto of the high Priestes and when they shoulde be put to death I gaue sentence and I quoth he was commonlye in all Sinagogues punishing them and compelling them to blaspheme as menne are fayne now a daies when the Bishops make them to abiure and to deny the trueth of the Gospell yea more ouer did I quoth Paule rage agaynst them pursuing after them into straunge landes See what zeale Paul had to God afore he was instructed in the doctrine of Christ. He thought to haue pleased god highly in persecuting his seruants of whom one was S. Steuen He was then sore blinded through ignorance Zeale ãâã out knowledge and wanted the assistance of Aaron But anone as Christ which is the true Aaron had appeared to him asking hym and saying in a lamentable fourme O Saule Saule why doest thou persecute me Act 9. in troubling and striking my seruauntes the members of mine owne body of whom it is sayd He that smiteth you shall smite the tender ball of mine eie Zach. 2. His hart fell I dare say so low as his body that is euen downe to the earth repenting himselfe full sore being redye to amend and follow after a new way as appeareth by hys aunswere where he sayth O Lorde what wilt thou haue me to doe As though one woulde say Nowe I see all that I thought to haue done afore of good intention and good purpose or deuotion hath deceiued me I finde it otherwise That which I esteemed good in very deede is and was nought Teach me therfore good Lord quoth he a better way amend my iudgement that mine owne will or intentioÌ forsakeÌ I may now follow thine to please thee to do thy will And so he came to Ananias by the assignement of Christ the thick filthines of his olde wayward iudgement fell away as appeareth by the drosse or rubbish that came from his eyes euen like scales as the Scripture maketh relation and he put vpon him a new iudgement which is directed after the strayt rule of the Gospell Deuotion a deceaueable thing Whereby you may see that mens deuotion may oft beguile and seduce theÌ except knowledge do assist the same for to susteine direct it which knitte together shall much strengthen men in all trouble and temptations So that it is much expedient for all meÌ as nigh as they may to haue prayer annexed with knowledge Erasmus in Enchiridiâ that sheweth full notably Erasmus in the second passage of EnchiridioÌ where he testifieth but of easye liking that he hath in saying of Mattins Saying of Mattens yea rather contrariwise he sheweth disliking and so he doth also in his exposition of the fyrst Psalme Beatus vir where the text maketh agreeably for the same it is written in this wise Blessed is the man that hath not gone
man head not in many places at once and after was borne into this world and put in a maunger and so he growyng in age did abide in diuerse places but in one after an other sometime in Galile sometime in Samaria sometime in Iury sometyme beyond sometyme on this side of Iordan consequently he was crucified at Hierusalem there beyng enclosed buried in a graue froÌ wheÌce he did arise so that the aungels testified of him He is risen and is not here Mathew 28. and as at the tyme appointed Math. 28. after his resurrectioÌ he was assumpt or lifted vp into heauen from the top of the MouÌt of Oliuet in the sight of his Disciples a cloude compassing him about Euen so shall he come from the same celestiall place corporally as they did see him to depart out of the one place corporally accordyng to the testimony of the auÌgels Actes 1. Actes 1. So that in this we may vndoubtedly finde that Christ as touchyng his manhead can not be corporally in many diuers places at once and so to be corporally in his naturall body in heauen and also in the earth and that it is moreouer in so many partes of the world as men haue affirmed Neither doth the Scripture require that we should spoyle Christ of the propertie of mans nature The property of mans nature not to be sequestred froÌ Christ. which is to be in one place whoÌ the same Scripture doth perpetually witnesse and teach to be man so to counfound the condition of his bodily nature with the nature Diuine Paul doth teach that Christ in maÌhead was made in all pointes lyke vnto his brethren sinne excepted how then can his body be in more places at once vnlike vnto the naturall propertie of the bodies of vs his brethren But heere doo some wittie Philosophers yea rather Sophisters then Diuines bring in to the anulling of Christes humanitie a similitude of mans soule whiche beeing one is yet so all whole in all our whole body that it is said to be all whole in euery part of the body But such should remeÌber that it is no conuenient similitude which is made of things different and diuerse in nature such as be the soule and body of man to proue them to haue like properties This is as if they woulde proue Christes body to be of one nature and propertie with his soule that things naturally corporal were not most diuers from creatures naturally spirituall Furthermore if so it might be that the body or fleshe of Christ Thinges corporall and thinges spirituall not to be compared were meerely spirituall and full like vnto the substance of Angels yet could it not in this wise follow that his body could be euery where or in diuers places at once Wherefore such subtilties are to be omitted and the trade of Scripture should well like vs by whiche the olde Doctors do define that the body of Iesu exalted or assumpt into heauen must be locall circumscript and in one place notwithstanding that the veritie spirituall grace fruite that commeth of it is diffused and spread abroade in all places or euery where How coulde Christ corporally depart out of this world The body of Christ is locall and in one place Iohn 13. and leaue the earth if he in y e kinds of bread and wine be not onely corporally conteined and receiued but also there reserued kept and enclosed What other thing else do these words testifie Iohn xiij But Iesus knowing that his houre was come that he should passe out of this world to his father Luke 24. c. And in like forme Luke 24. And it came to passe that as he blessed them he departed from them and was caried vp into heauen What doe they signifie if Christ went not verely out of this worlde his naturall body being surely assumpt into heauen They do therefore vndoubtedly declare that Christ being very God and very man did verely depart out of this world in his naturall body his humanitie being assumpt into heauen where it remaineth sitting in glory wyth the father Where as yet his Deitie did not leaue the world ne depart out from the earth Paule doth say Philippians 2. that of ij things he wist not which he might rather choose Phil. 2. that is to witte to abide in the flesh for preaching the Gospell or els to be dissolued from the flesh seing that to abide with Christ is much and farre better By the which Paule doth manifestly proue that they bee not presentlye with Christ which yet do abide mortall in the flesh Yet they bee with Christ in suche wise as the Scripture doth saye that the beleeuing be the Temple of Christ. And as Paule doth say 2. Cor. 13. Do you not know your selues that Iesus Christ is in you 2. Cor. 13. In which sense he also promised to be with vs vnto the end of the world Christ therefore must be otherwise in that place in which the Apostle desired to be with him being dissolued and departed from his body then he doth abide either in the supper or else in any other places of the Churches He therefore doth vndoubtedly meane heauen which is the paradise of perfect blisse and glory Where as Christ being a victour triumpher and conquerour ouer death sinne and hell and ouer all creatures doth reigne remaine corporally Thus do I trust that your grace doth see my sentence this farforth to be right Catholicke Christen and faithfull according to holy scripture to holy Fathers and to the Articles of our Christen beliefe Whiche sentence is thus Christes naturall body is so assumpt into heauen where it sitteth or remaineth in glory of the father that it can no more come from thence that is to wit from heauen returne vntill the end of the world and therefore can not the same naturall body naturally be heere in the world or in the Sacrament For then should it be departed or gone out of the world The naturall body of Christ cannot be both in heauen and in earth locally and yet be still remaining in the world It should then be both to come and alreadye come which is a contradiction and variaunt from the nature of his manhead The second part of this matter Now my sentence in the second part of thys matter is this if so be your grace shall please to knowe it The secoÌd part how the naturall body of Christ is in the Sacrament as I your poore and vnworthy but full true subiect woulde with all submission and instance beseech you to know it I graunt the holy sacrament to be the very and naturall body of our Sauiour and his very naturall bloud and that the naturall body and bloud of our Sauiour is in the Sacrament after a certaine wise as after shall appeare For so doe the words of the supper testifie Take eate this is my body which is geuen for you And againe Drinke
stone then from which the water ran bodily Christe but it signified Christe that calleth thus to all beleuing and faithful men Who soeuer thirsteth let hym come to mee and drinke and from his bowelles shall flowe liuely water This he sayd of the holy Ghost whych they receiued who beleeued on him The Apostle Paul sayth that the Israelites did eate the same ghostly meat dranke the same ghostly drinke because that heauenly meate that fed them 40. yeares and that water which from the stone did flowe had signification of Christes body and hys bloud that now be offred daily in Gods Church It was the same which we now offer not bodely but ghostly We said vnto you ere while that Christ halowed bread and wine to housell before his suffering Math. 26. Luke 22. Marke 14. and sayde Thys is my body and my bloud Yet he had not then suffered but so notwithstanding he * * Now we eate that body which was eaten before he was borne by faith turned through inuisible mighte the bread to his owne bodye and that wine to his bloud as he before did in the wildernes before that he was borne to be a man when he * * Here is no transubstantiation turned y e heauenly meate to his flesh and the flowing water from that stone to his owne bloud Uery many did eate of that * * Mantua heauenly meat in the wildernes and drinke the ghostly drinke and were neuerthelesse dead as Christ sayd And Christ meant not y e death whych none can escape but that euerlasting death which some of that folke deserued for theyr vnbelief Moyses and Aaron and many other of that people which pleased God did eate that heauenly bread and they died not y â euerlasting death though they died the common death They sawe that the heauenly meate was visible and corruptible they ghostly vnderstood by that visible thing and ghostly receiued it The Sauiour sayeth Iohn 6. Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath euerlasting life And he bad them not eate that body wherewith hee was enclosed nor to drinke that bloude which he shed for vs * * What body the faithful do now eate but he meant with those wordes that holy housell which ghostly is his body and his bloud and hee that tasteth it with beleeuing heart hathe that eternall life In the olde lawe faithfull men offred to God diuers Sacrifices that had * * A signification before Christ. foresignification of Christes bodye which for our sinnes he himselfe to his heaueÌly father hath since * * A sacrifice in Christes tyme. offered to sacrifice Certainly this housell which we do now halow at Gods alter is a * * A remeÌbrauÌce of Christ. Math. 26. Hebr. 10. remembrance of Christes body which he offered for vs and of hys bloud whych he shed for vs So he himselfe commaunded Doe thys in my remembraunce Once suffered Christe by hym selfe but yet neuerthelesse hys suffering is daily renued at thys supper through mysterie of the holy housell Therefore we ought to consider diligently howe that this holy housell is both Christes bodye and the bodye of all * * The housell is also the body of al faithfull men faithfull menne after ghostly mysterie As wise Augustine sayeth of it If ye wil vnderstand of Christes body here the Apostle Paule thus speaking Yee truely be Christes body and his members Nowe is your mysterie sette on Gods table and ye receiue youre mysterie which mysterie ye your selues be Be that which ye see on the altare and receiue that which yee your selues be Againe the Apostle Paule sayeth by it We manye be one bread and one bodye Understande nowe and reioyce many be one bread and one body in Christ. He is our heade and we be his limmes and the bread is not of one corne but of many nor the wine of one grape but of many So also we all shoulde haue one vnitie in our Lorde as it is wrytten of the faithfull armie how that they were in so great an vnitie as though al of them were one soule and one heart Christe hallowed on hys table the mysterie of oure peace and of our vnitie He which receiueth that mysterie of vnitie keepeth not the bonde of true peace receiueth no mysterie for himselfe but a witnesse against himselfe It is very good for Christen men that they goe often to howsell if they bring with them to the alter vngiltines and innoceÌcy of hart if they be not oppressed with sinne To an euil man it turneth to no good but to destruction if hee receyue vnworthely that holy housell Holy * * No scripture inforceth the mixture of water with the wine bookes commaund that water be mingled to that wine which shall be for housell because the water signifieth the people the * * The wine signifieth Christes bloud wine Christes bloud and therefore shall neither the one wythout the other be offered at the holy masse that Christ may be wyth vs and we with Christ the head with the limmes and the limmes with the head Wee woulde before haue intreated of the Lambe whyche the olde Israelites offered at theyr Easter time but that we desired first to declare vnto you of this mysterie and after how we should receiue it That signifying lambe was offered at the Easter And the Apostle Paule sayeth in the Epistle of this present day that Christ is our Easter who was offred for vs and on this day rose from death The Israelites did eate the Lambes fleshe as God commaunded with vnleauened bread and wilde lettisse * * How we should come to the holy communion so wee shoulde receiue that holy housell of Christes body and bloud without the leauen of sinne and iniquitie As leauen turneth the creatures from their nature so doth sinne also chaunge the nature of manne from innocencie to vncleannesse The Apostle hath taught howe we shoulde feast not in the leauen of the euilnesse but in the sweete doughe of puritie and truth The herbe which they should eate with the vnleauened bread is called lettisse and is bitter in taste So we should with bitternesse of vnfained repentaunce purifie oure minde Exod. 12. if wee will eate Christes bodye Those Israelites were not woonte to eate rawe fleshe and therefore God badde them to eate it neyther raw nor sodden in water but rosted with fire He shal receiue the body of God rawe that shal thinke without reason that Christ was onely manlike vnto vs and was not God And he that will after mans wisedome search y e mystery of Christs incarnation doth like vnto him that doth seeth lambes fleshe in water because that water in this same place signifieth mans vnderstanding but we should vnderstand that all the mistery of Christes humanitie was ordered by the power of the holy Ghost and then eate we his body rosted with fire because the holy
ghost came in fyry lykenes to the Apostles in diuers tonges The Israelites should eate the lambs head and the feete and the purtenaunce and nothing therof must be leâte ouer night If any thing thereof were left they did burne that in the fire and they breake not the bones After Ghostly vnderstanding we doe eate the lambes head when wee take holde of Christes diuinitie in our beliefe Agayne when we take holde of his humanitie with loue then eate we the lambs feete because that Christe is the beginning and end God before all worlde and man in the end of this worlde What bee the lambes purtenaunce but Christes secrete precepts and these we eate when we receiue with the greedines the word of life There must nothing of the lambe be left vnto the mornig because that all Gods sayings are to bee searched with great carefulnesse so that all his precepts may be knowen in vnderstanding and deede in the nyght of this present life before that the last day of the vniuersall resurrection doe appeare If wee cannot searche out throughly all the mysterie of Christes incarnation then ought we to betake the rest vnto y e might of the holy ghost with true humilitie and not to search rashly of that deepe secretenes aboue the measure of our vnderstanding They did eate the Lambes flesh wyth theyr loynes girte In the loynes is the lust of the bodye and he whiche will receyue that housell shall couer or wrap in that concupiscence and take with chastitie that holy receite They were also shod What be shoes but of the hides of dead beasts We be truely shod if we match in our steppes and dedes the life of meÌ departed this life which please God with keeping of hys commandements They had staues in their handes when they did eate This staffe signifieth a carefulnes diligent ouerseeing And all they that best knowe and can shoulde take care of other men and stay them vp with theyr helpe It was inioyned to the eaters y t they should eat the lambe in haste for God abhoreth slouthfulnesse in his seruaunts and those hee loueth that seeke the ioye of euerlasting lyfe with quickenes and hast of minde It is written Prolong not to turne vnto God least the time passe away throughe thy slow tarrying The eaters mought not breake the laÌbs bones No more mought y e souldiers that did hang Christ breake his holy legges as they did of the two theeues that hanged on either side of him And the Lord rose from death sounde without all corruption and at the last iudgement they shall see him whom they did most cruelly wounde on the crosse This time is called in the Ebrue tongue Pasca in Latine Transitus and in English a Passeouer because that on this day the people of Israel passed from the land of Egypt ouer the red sea from bondage to the laÌd of promise So also did our Lorde at this time departe as sayeth Iohn the Euangeliste from thys world to hys heauenly father Euen so we ought to folow our head and to goe from the deuill to Christe from thys vnstable worlde to hys stable kingdome Howbeit we shoulde firste in this presente lyfe departe from vice to holy vertue from euill manners to good manners if we wil after this our lente life goe to that eternall life and after our resurrection to Christ. He bring vs to hys euerlastinge father who gaue hym to deathe for our sinnes To hym be honour and praise of well doynge world wythout ende Amen And thus I suppose it standeth cleare euidently prooued by course of al these ages afore recited from the time of Tertullian and Austen vnto the daies of this Elfricus aboue mencioned and after him that this newcome miracle of transubstantiation was not yet crept into the heades of men nor almost came in any question amongst learned meÌ nor was admitted for any doctrine in the Churche at least for any general doctrine of all men to be receiued til a M. yeare compleate after Christe that is till that Sathan began to be let at large Apoca. 20. For who euer heard in all the primitiue Churche or euer reade in the woorkes of the old ancient Doctors this question once to be asked or disputed whether any substance of bread and wine remained in the Lordes Supper Or what manne was euer so doltish to beleeue any suche thyng or euer called hereticke for not beleuing the same before the time of seduction that is before the 1000. yeares aforesayd were expired They that thinke ãâ¦ã be otherwise then a new doctrine are ignorant of histââieâ and antiquity Wherefore they that stand so much vppon the antiquity of this Article as a doctrine which hath euer since Christes time bene receaued in the Church taught by the Apostles beleued of all Catholickes and confirmed by consent of all ages of Councels of natioÌs and people vnto this present day these I say either shewe them selues very ignoraunt in hystories and in all state of antiquitie or els most impudently they doe abuse the simple credulitie of the people To procede now farther in this discussion of antiquitie it followed that after the time of Elfricus aforesayde this matter of transubstantiation began firste to be talked off to come in question among a few superstitious monkes so that as blindnes and superstition began more and more to encrease Transubstantiation when it first came in question so the sayd grosse opinion still more and more both in number and authoritie preuailed in so muche that about the yeare of our Lord. 1060. the denying of transubstantiation began to be counted heresie And in thys number firste was one Berengarius a Frenche man Berengarius the first that euer was counted hereticke for denying traÌsubstantiation Vide Bulling De origine erroris Chronic Bibliandri Acta Concilij Romae habiti contra Berengarium and Archdeacon of Angeowe whyche of all Christen men which we read of was first called and counted an hereticke for denying of transubstantiation troubled for the same as ye shall heare This Berengarius liued in the time of Pope Leo 9. Uictor and Nicholas 2. which was about the yeare of our Lorde 1060. Albeit I doe finde our wryters heere in some discrepaunce For the most of them doe holde that he firste recanted vnder Pope Leo 9. in the Councel of Uercellense and afterwarde againe vnder Pope Nicholas 2. about the yeare 1062. as is to be gathered of Gratian De consecrat dist 2. Ego Berengarius where he sayth that Pope Nicholas did send about to Bishops and Archbyshops the Copie of his recantation Againe by the Actes of the Councell of Rome it there appeareth that the sayd Berengarius made this hys sayde last recantation vnder Pope Hildebrande called Gregory 7. But this difference of times is no great matter to stand vpon The truth of the story is this that when Berengarius had professed the truth of the
As the sacrament of Baptisme is a Sacrament of regeneration and forgiuenes of sinnes to the person that is Baptised But if it be caried about to be worshipped and shewed to other as meritorious for their remission and regeneration to them it is no sacrament 2. No sacrament nor ceremonie doth profite or conduce but them only which take and vse the same The 2. rule 3. Only the death of Christ and the worke of his sacrifice vppon the crosse is to be applied to euery man by faith for saluation and health of his soule The 3. rule Beside this worke alone to apply any action or worke of Priest or any other person as meritorious of it selfe and conducible to saluation to soules health or to remission of sinnes it is Idolatrie and derogatorie to the Testamente of God and to the bloud of Christ preiudiciall 4. To make Idoles of sacramentes and to woorshyp dumbe things for the liuing God The 4. rule 2. Cor. 10. it is Idolatry Fugite Idola c. 1. Cor. 10. 5. Euery good worke whatsoeuer it be that a man doth profiteth onely himselfe The 5. rule and cannot be applied to other men Ex opere operato to profite him vnto merite or remission only the Actions of Christ except 6. No man can apply to an other the sacrifice of Christes death by any worke doing The 6. rule but euery man must apply it to himselfe by his owne beleeuing Iustus ex fide sua viuet Habacuc 2. 7. The Sacrifice of Christes deathe dothe saue vs freely by it selfe The 7. rule and not by the meanes of any mans working for vs. 8. The Passion of Christ once done and no more is a full and a perfecte oblation and satisfaction for the sinnes of the whole world The 8. rule both originall and Actuall by the vertue of which Passion the wrath of God is pacified toward mankind for euer Amen 9. The Passion of Christ once done is onely the obiect of that faith of ours whiche iustifieth vs and nothing else The 9. rule And therefore whosoeuer setteth vp any other obiect beside that Passion once done for our faith to apprehend and to behold the same teacheth damnable doctrine and leadeth to Idolatrie Against all these rules priuate Masses directly doe repugne For first beside that they transgresse the order example and commaundement of Christ which diuided the bread and cup to them all they also bring the Sacramente out of the right vse wherunto principally it was ordeined For where as the vse of that Sacrament is principally instituted for a testimoniall and remembraunce of Christes death the priuate Masse transferreth the same to an other purpose either to make of it a gasing Idoll or a worke of application meritorious The Sacrament of the Lordes supper put out of his right vse by priuat massâs or a sacrifice propiciatory for remission of sinnes or a commemoratioÌ for soules departed in Purgatory accordyng as it is written in their Masse booke Pro quoruÌ memoria corpus Christi sumitur Pro quoruÌ memoria sanguis Christi sumitur c. Where as Christ sayth contrary Hoc facietis in meam commemorationem Furthermore Christes memory put out in dirige masses the Institution of Christe is broken in this that where the Communion was giueÌ in common the priuate Masse suffereth the Priest alone to eate drink vp all and when he hath done to blesse the people with the emptie cuppe SecoÌdly whereas Sacraments properly profite none but theÌ that vse the same in the priuate Masse the SacrameÌt is receaued in the behoofe not onely of him that executeth but of them also that stand lookyng on of them also which be farre of or dead and in Purgatory Thirdly A supplication wheÌ by y e scripture nothyng is to be applyed for remission of our sinnes but onely the death of Christ coÌmeth in the priuate Masse as a worke meritorious done of the Priest which beyng applyed to other is auayleable Ex opere operato both to him that doth it and to them for whom it is done ad remissionem peccatorum Fourthly priuate Masses all other Masses now vsed of the SacrameÌt make an Idol of commemoration make adoration in stead of a receauyng make a deceauyng Adoration in place of shewing forth Christes death make new oblation of his death of a coÌmunioÌ make a single sole supping Oblation c Fiftly whereas in this generall frayltie of mans nature Meriting for other no maÌ can merite by any worthynes of workyng for him selfe the Priest in his priuate Masse taketh vpon him to merite both for him selfe and for many other Sixtly it standeth agaynst Scripture that the Sacrifice and death of Christ can bee applyed any other wise to our benefite and iustification then by fayth Wherfore it is false that the action of the Masse can apply the benefite of Christes death vnto vs. Ex opere operato Opus operatum sine bono motu vtentis vel sacrificantis Seuenthly where as the benefite of our saluatioÌ and iustifiyng standeth by the free gift grace of God through our fayth in Christ Priuate masses against the free grace of God contrary the application of these Popish Masses stoppeth the freenesse of Gods grace and maketh that this benefite must first come through y e Priestes handes and his opus operatum vnto vs. The eight contrarietie betweene priuate Masse and gods word is in this That where the scripture sayth Vnica oblatione coÌsummauit eos qui sanctificantur in perpetuum With one oblation he hath made perfect them that be sanctified for euer Heb. 10. agaynst this rule the priuate Masse proceedeth in a contrary doctrine making of one oblation a dayly oblation and that which is perfectly done and finished newe to be done agayne And finally that which was instituted onely for eating and for a remembraunce of that oblation of Christ once done the Popish Masse maketh an oblation and a new satisffaction dayly to be done for the quicke and the dead To coÌclude these both priuate and publicke Masses of Priestes Priuate masses turne our faith from Christes body crucified to Christ sacrificed in their masses turne away the obiect of our fayth from the body of Christ crucified to the body of Christ sacrifised in their Masses And where God annexeth the promise of iustification but onely to our fayth in the body of Christ crucified they do annexe promise of remissioÌ a poena culpa to the body in their Masses sacrificed by their application besides diuers other horrible and intolerable corruptions whiche spryng of these their priuate and publicke Masses whiche here I leaue to other at their leysure further to conceaue and to consider Now let vs proceede to the other Articles folowyng ¶ The fourth and fift Articles of vowes and Priestes Mariage As we haue discoursed before by histories and order of tyme The 4.
no part nor cause of their casting into the tower and geueth this reason for him Steph Gardiner had no accesââ to the kinges councell a yeare and more before the L. Cromwels fall for that he had then no accesse ne had not after so long as Cromwels time lasted to the Kings secret Counsayle yet notwithstanding the sayd Gardiner can not persuade vs to the contrary but that his priuie complaing to the King and his secrete whisperings in his frends eares and his other workings by his factours about the King was a great sparcle to set theyr fagots a fire Thus then Barnes Hierome and Garret being committed to the Tower after Easter there remayned till the xxx day of Iuly which was two dayes after the deathe of the Lord Cromwell Then ensued processe againste them by the Kings Counsell in the Parliament Processe agaynst Barnes Hierome Garret to the whyche processe Gardiner confesseth himselfe that he was priuie amongst the rest Whereupon all these three good saints of God the xxx day of Iuly not comming to any aunswere nor yet knowing any cause of their coÌdemnation without any publike hearing were brought together from the Tower to Smithfield where they preparing themselues to the fire had there at the stake diuers and sundry exhortations amongest whome D. Barnes first began wyth thys protestation following I am come hether to be burned as an hereticke and you shal heare my beliefe The protestation of Doct. Barnes at the stake whereby you shall perceiue what erroneous opinions I hold God I take to record I neuer to my knowledge taught any erroneous doctrine but only those things which scripture leade me vnto and that in my Sermons I neuer mainteined any errour neyther moued nor gaue occasion of any insurrection Although I haue bene sclaundered to preach that our Lady was but a saffron bag which I vtterly protest before God that I neuer meant it nor preached it but all my study and diligeÌce hath bene vtterly to confound and confute all men of that doctrine D. Barnes falsly slaundered as are the Anabaptists which deny that our Sauiour Christ did take any flesh of the blessed virgin Mary which sectes I detest and abhorre And in this place there hath bene burned some of them whome I neuer fauoured nor mainteyned but with all diligence euermore did I study to set forth the glory of God the obedience to our soueraigne Lord the King and the true and sincere religion of Christ. And now harken to my fayth I beleue in the holy and blessed Trinitie three persons and one God D. Barnes confession that created and made al the world and that this blessed Trinitie sent downe the seconde person Iesu Christ into the wombe of the most blessed purest virgin Mary And heere beare me record that I do vtterly condemne that abhominable and detestable opinion of the Anabaptistes which say that Christ tooke no flesh of the virgine For I beleue that without mans will or power hee was conceiued by the holy Ghost and tooke flesh of her that he suffered hunger thirst cold other passions of our body sinne except according to the sayeng of S. Peter He was made in all things like to his brethren except sinne And I beleeue that this his death and passion was the sufficiente raunsome for the sinne of all the world And I beleeue that through his death he ouercame sinne death and hell and that there is none other satisfaction vnto the Father but this his death and passion only and that no worke of man did deserue any thing of God but only his passion as touching our iustification For I know the best worke that euer I did is vnpure and vnperfit And with this he cast abroade his handes and desired God to forgiue hym hys trespasses All mens workes vnperfite For although perchaunce sayd he you knowe nothing by me yet do I confesse that my thoughts and cogitations be innumerable Wherefore I beseeche thee O Lorde not to enter into iudgement with me according to the sayeng of the Prophete Dauid Non intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo domine .i. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruaunt O Lord. Psal. 143. And in an other place Si iniquitates obseruaueris domine quis sustinebit Lorde if thou straitely marke our iniquities Psal. 130. who is able to abyde thy iudgement Wherefore I trust in no good worke that euer I did but onely in the death of Christ. I do not doubt but through him to inherite the kingdome of heauen Take me not heere that I speake against good woorkes Good workeâ are to be done for they are to be done and verely they that do them not shall neuer come in the kingdome of God We must do them because they are coÌmanded vs of God to shew and set foorth our profession not to deserue or merite for that is onely the death of Christ. I beleue that there is a holy Churche a company of all them that professe Christ and that all that haue suffered confessed his name be Saintes that all they do prayse laude God in heauen more then I or any mans tongue caÌ expresse that alwayes I haue spoken reuerently and praysed them as much as Scripture willed me to do And that our Lady I say was a Uirgin immaculate and vndefiled that she is the most purest virgine that euer God created a vessell elect of God of whom Christ should be borne Then sayd M. Shiriffe D. Barnes obedient to Magistrates you haue sayd well of her before And beyng afrayde that Maister Shiriffe had bene or should be agreeued with any thyng that he should say he sayd Maister Shiriffe if I speake any thyng that you will me not do no more but becken me with your hand I will straight way hold my peace for I will not be disobedient in any thyng but will obey TheÌ there was one that asked him his opinioÌ of praying to Saintes Then sayd he Pray noÌ to Saintes Now of Saintes you shall here my opinion I haue sayd before somewhat I thinke of them how that I beleue they are in heauen with God and that they are worthy of all the honour that Scripture willeth theÌ to haue But I say throughout all Scripture we are not commauÌded to pray to any Saintes Therfore I can not nor will not preach to you that Saintes ought to be prayed vnto for then should I preache vnto you a doctrine of myne owne head Notwithstandyng whether they pray for vs or no that I referre to GOD. And if Saintes do pray for vs then I trust to pray for you within this halfe houre Maister Shiriffe and for euery Christian man liuyng in the fayth of Christ dying in the same as a Saint Wherfore if the dead may pray for the quicke I will surely pray for you Wel haue you any thing more to say TheÌ spake he
and speedy furtheraÌce of the aduancement of their accusations against Brooke The first of these three was a young Gentleman lately brought vp vnder the said Brooke in the office of custome ââyron the ãâã accuser whose name was Edmund Payton The other was one Robert Poole a man as it was commonly reported both base borne and also such a one Poole ãâã secoâd ãâã as in his youth for murthering a man with a clubbe in Bow lane in London was faine by obtaining the Kings pardon to saue his necke The third was one Tho. Boyse who shewyng more honesty then the rest affirmed not that he himselfe heard y e sayd Broke speake any thing of that whiche was obiected against him but iustified that either of the other two had stedfastly affirmed to him that Broke had spoken vnto them those things heere vnder obiected against him The yong man first obiected againste the sayde Broke that he should say that the thing which the Priest vseth to hold vp ouer his head at Masse is not the natural body of Iesu Christ for if that were so who so would might haue their belly ful of Gods their guts ful of Gods and he that had lately receiued the Sacrament before he wente to the Sea might happely vomit God vp againe on shypboord And thus much he brought ouer in writing wyth hym from Calice and added thereto as it should seeme to exasperate the Commissioners and the rest of the Cleargy against him certaine other heynous words spoken against Byshops and Priestes Whiche wordes the sayd Broke there denied confessing neuerthelesse that certaine priuate talke he had with him touching the Sacrament wherein he shewed to the yong man the right vse of the same concluding that albeit with our mouthes we receyued very materiall bread and wine yet by faith all Christian meÌ do receiue eate and drinke to their great comfort and benefite the very natural body and bloud of Christ which was both borne of the virgine Mary and suffered death on the Crosse for the remission of their sinnes which most holye Sacrament who so came vnworthely vnto the same was so farre from the eating of Christes body and bloude that all such without hartie repentaunce do eate their owne damnation And to conclude with him in that priuate talk he told him that if the grosse vnlearned errour of transubstantiation were in deede matter of truth and sincere doctrine then not only this should follow of it that euery maÌ who would might haue euerlasting life for they might when they woulde receiue the outward Sacrament seene with our eyes whiche the Priestes call Christes naturall body and who so eateth Christes body and drinketh hys bloud hath euerlasting lyfe sayeth Christ but also there should great absurdities follow therby as wheÌ a maÌ hapneth to go to the sea hauing lately receiued the sacrament he should put it ouer boorde or do it on the hatches therfore exhorted the said Payton to leaue that grosse errour The second accuser was Poole who obiected agaynste him that about two yeares past he himselfe dining wyth the sayd Brooke with xv or xvj other honest men heard him thus say at the table that the thing which the Priestes vse to hold vp ouer their heads was not the very bodye and bloud of Christ but a sacrament to put vs in remembrance thereof Unto whose obiections the said Broke answered that a man in mirth might well enough with charitie beshrewe suche a guest as when he had dined wyth a man could so loÌg after remember to say him such a grace and required of Poole of whence the rest of the guestes were He aunswered they were of the towne all Then inferred he that he was sure Poole could as well remember some of their names which then were present as freshly to keepe in mind for so by oth vpon a booke he had afâirmed euery word of the whole matter which he obiected but for that the matter was vtterly vntrue Whereupon the sayd Brooke desired their honours to consider the slendernes of his tale To be shorte he with the rest of hys felowes to witte Rafe Hare Coppen and Iames the Barber were for that time dismissed During the tyme while these four were thus in examination at London The trouble examinatioÌ of Sir W. Smith and Iohn Butler CoÌmissarye the other two to witte Syr William Smith preacher and Iohn Butler by commaundement were apprehended in Calyce and bounde by suretie not to passe the gates of the towne of Calyce In the whiche towne the sayd Iohn Butler Commissary was accused by Rich. Thorpe and Ioh. Ford souldiours of Calice saiing that he shoulde say The accusers of Butler ãâã vitae ãâ¦ã ãâã of the Sacrament that if the Sacrament of the aultar be fleshe bloud and bone then there is good aqua vitae at Iohn Spisers Upon which accusation the sayde Thorpe and Forde brought for recordes before the Counsayle of Calyce Marraunt Haynes Iohn Luckes Harry Husson and Harry Troste all of the parish of Oye beside Calyce Whereupon shortly after the sayde Iohn Butler and Sir William Smith were sent for and by one Swallow a purseuant which set vp the other aforesaide brought into England vnto the house of the sayd Swallow dwellyng by S. Iames where the Kings maiestie lay at that tyme and the next day being Thurseday after dinner Butler Smith were brought to the starre chamber before the priuie Counsayle where both sedition and heresie was obiected against them and after much talke was sayde vnto them by the Lord Cromwell that they should make theyr purgation by the lawe And from thence by the foresayde Swallow they were sent to the Fleete The next day being Friday after dinner Butler and Smyth were sent for to come to Bathe place where they were brought into the Chappell there sitting D. Clarke Byshop of Bathe Doctour Sampson then Byshop of Chichester Doctour Repse the Byshop of Norwich who was a Monke being fast a sleepe Then was obiected vnto Butler with great reuerence the opprobrious wordes spoken against the blessed Sacramente rehearsing as is aforesayd the articles The examination of Ioh. Butler Butler required to haue them in writing and so woulde make aunswere in writing The whiche they woulde not graunt him and vpon that aunswere he stoode Then choler gathered in the Byshop of Chichester The story were too long to write yet part yee shall vnderstand Chichester found great fault that Butler made not lowe cursie beeing stubborne and arrogant as he said and in fine found fault with his shirt Then turning him about he called to his brother Bannester being present that time dwelling in Pater noster Row to make aunswere for the shirt He said I can make answere for the shirt No good aunswere saide Chichester Forsooth saide hee the shirt is mine I lent it him because he brought none with him for he was not permitted to haue any seruaunt A
a false Prophet So when mayster Doctour had ended his collation he sayde vnto Kerby Thou good man doest not thou beleue that the blessed sacrament of the aultar is the very flesh and bloud of Christ and no bread euen as he was borne of the virgine Mary Kerbyes confessioÌ of the Sacrament Kerby aunswering boldly sayd I do not so beleue How doest thou beleue sayd the Doctour Kerby sayd I do beleue that in the Sacrament that Iesus Christ instituted at his last supper on Maundye Thursdaye to his Disciples which ought of vs likewise to be done is the death and passion and his bloud shedding for the redemption of the world to be remembred and as I sayde before yet bread and more then bread for that it is coÌsecrated to a holy vse Then was mayster Doctor in his dumpes and spake not one word more to Kerby after Then sayd the vnder Shiriffe to Kerby hast thou any thing more to say Yea syr sayde he if you wyll geue me leaue Say on sayd the Shiriffe Then Kerby taking his night cappe from hys head put it vnder his arme as though it should haue done him seruice agayne but remembring him selfe The Lord WeÌtworth wept at Kerbyes burning he cast it from him and lifting vp his handes he sayd the Hymne Te Deum and the beliefe with other prayers in the English tongue The Lord Wentworth whilest Kerby was thus doing did shroude him selfe behinde one of the postes of the Gallery and wept and so did many other Then said Kerby I haue done you may execute your office good Maister Shiriffe ¶ The burning and Martyrdome of Kerby On the Gang Monday an 1546. about tenne of the clocke Roger Clarke of Mendelsham brought to the stake at Burye Roger Clarke of Mendelsham was brought out of prison and went on foote to the gate called Southgate in Bury and by the way the Procession mette with them but he went on and would not bow cap nor kne but with most vehement words rebuked that idolatry and superstition Roger Clarke geueth no reuerence to the procession the Officers being much offended And without the gate where as was the place of execution the stake beyng ready and the wood lying-by he came and kneeled down and sayd Magnificat in the English tongue making as it were a Paraphrase vppon the same Wherein he declared how that the blessed virgine Mary who might as well reioyce in purenes as any other yet humbled her selfe to her Sauiour Iohn 1. And what sayst thou Iohn Baptist sayd he the greatest of all mens children Behold the Lambe of God whiche taketh away the sinnes of the world And thus with loude voyce he cried vnto the people while he was in fastning to the stake then the fire was set to him wheras he suffered paines vnmercifully The painfull burning and Martyrdome of Roger Clarke of Mendelsham for the wood was greene and would not burne so that he was choked with smoke and moreouer being set in a pitch barrel with some pitch sticking stil by the sides was therwith sore payned till he had got hys feet out of the barrell And at length one standing by tooke a fagotte sticke and striking at the ring of yron about hys necke so pashed him and stroke him belike vpon the head that he shronk downe on the one side into the fire so was dissolued In the beginning of this story of Kerby and Roger mention was made of a certayne Bill put vpon the towne house doore and brought the nexte day to the Lord Wentworth the wordes of which Bill were these ¶ The Byll set vpon the Townehouse dore in Ipswich IVstè iudicate filij hominum yet when ye shall iudge minister your iustice with mercy The wordes of the bill set vp on the Townhouse doore A fearfull thing it is to fall into the hands of the liuing God be ye learned therfore in true knowledge ye y t iudge the earth least the Lord be agry with you The bloud of the righteous shall be required at your handes What though the veile hanged before Moses face yet at Christes death it fell downe The stones will speak if these should hold theyr peace therfore harden not your hartes agaynst the verity For fearefully shall the Lord appeare in the day of veÌgeance to the troubled in conscience No excuse shall there be of ignorance but euery fat shall stand on his owne bottome Therfore haue remorse to your conscience feare him that may kill both body and soule Beware of innocent bloud shedding take heed of iustice ignorantly ministred worke discreetly as the Scripture doth commaund looke to it that ye make not y e trueth to be forsaken We beseech God to saue our king king Henry the 8. that he be not lead into temptation So be it This yeare also it was ordeined decreed solemnly geuen out in Proclamation by the kings name authority and his Counsell that the english Procession should be vsed throughout al England according as it was set forth by his sayd counsell and none other to be vsed throughout the whole Realme About the latter end of this yeare .1545 in the Moneth of Nouember after that the king had subdued the Scots and afterward ioyning together with the Emperour The Scottes subdued had inuaded France and had got from them the town of Bollayn he summoned his high Court of Parliament In the which was graunted vnto him besides other subsidies of mony Bollayne wonne all Colledges ChauÌtries free chappels hospitals fraternities brotherhoodes guildes perpetuities of stipeÌdary priestes to be disposed at his wil pleasure Whervpon in the moneth of Decem. folowing Stat. an 37. Reg. Hen. 8. the king after the wonted maner came into the parliameÌt house to geue his roiall assent to such actes as were there passed where after an eloquent Oration made to him by the Speaker Colledges and Chauntreis geuen to the king he answering agayne vnto the same not by the L. Chancellour as the maner was but by himselfe vttred forth this oration word for word as it is reported and left in story A Parliament In the contentes of whiche Oration first eloquently and louingly he declared his gratefull hart to his louyng subiectes for theyr grauntes and subuentions offered vnto him In the second part with no lesse vehemency he exhorteth them to concord peace and vnity Whereunto if he had also ioyned the third part that is as in wordes he exhorted to vnity so had begon in deed first himselfe to take away the occasion of deuision disobedience disturbance froÌ his subiectes that is had remoued the stuÌbling blocke of the 6. articles out of the peoples way The Third partâ ãâ¦ã Oration ãâã the ãâã which set brother agaynst brother neighbour agaynst neighbor the superior agaynst subiect the wolues to deuour the poore flocke of Christ then had he not onely spoken but also done like a
the king seemed not very well to like of their so extreme handlyng of the woman and also graunted to the Lieftenant his pardon willing him to returne and see to hys charge Great expectation was in the meane season among the Warders and other officers of the Tower waiting for his returne Whom when they saw come so cheerefully declaring vnto them how he had sped with the king they were not a little ioyous and gaue thanks to God therfore ¶ Anne Askews aunswer vnto Iohn Lacels letter OH friend most dearely beloued in God I meruaile not a litle what should mooue you to iudge in me so slender a fayth as to feare death which is the ende of all misery in the Lord I desire you not to beleeue of me such wickednes The ãâã of ãâã Askew to M. Lacelâ ãâã For I doubt it not but God will performe his worke in me like as he hath begun I vnderstand the counsaile is not a little displeased that it should be reported abroad that I was racked in the tower They say now that they did there was but to feare me whereby I perceyue they are ashamed of their vncomely doyngs and feare much least the kings Maiestie should haue information thereof Wherefore they would no man to noyse it Well their crueltye God forgeue them Your hart in Christ Iesu. Farewel and pray The purgation or aunswer of Anne Askew against the false surmises of her recantation I Haue read the processe whiche is reported of them that knowe not the truth to be my recantation An. Askew answering to the false suspicion of her recanting But as the Lord liueth I neuer ment thing lesse then to recant Notwithstanding this I confesse that in my first troubles I was examined of the Bishop of London about the Sacrament Yet had they no graunt yf my mouth but this that I beleeued therein as the word of God did bynd me to beleeue more had they neuer of me Then he made a Copie whiche is nowe in print and required me to set thereunto my hand But I refused it Then my ij sureties did wyll me in no wise to sticke thereat for it was no great matter they sayd Then with much ado at the last I wrote thus I Anne Askew do beleue this if Gods word do agree to the same and the true catholike church Then the B. beyng in great displeasure with me An. Askew falsely suspected to recant and vpon what occasion because I made doubtes in my writing commaunded me to prison where I was a whyle but afterwards by the meanes of frendes I came out againe Here is the truth of that matter And as concerning the thing that ye couet most to know resort to the sixt of Iohn and be ruled always thereby Thus fareye well Anne Askew The confession of the faith which Anne Askew made in Newgate before she suffered I Anne Askew of good memory although my merciful father hath geuen me the bread of aduersitie The confession of An. Askew going to her execution and the water of trouble yet not so muche as my sinnes haue deserued confesse my selfe here a sinner before the throne of hys heauenly maiestie desiring his forgeuenes and mercye And for so much as I am by the law vnrighteously condemned for an euill doer concerning opinions I take y e same most mercifull God of myne which hath made both heauen and earth to record that I hold no opinions contrary to hys most holy word And I trust in my mercifull Lord which is the geuer of all grace that he will graciously assist me agaynst all euill opinions which are contrary to his blessed veritie For I take him to witnes that I haue done wil do vnto my lyues end vtterly abhorre them to the vttermost of my power But this is the heresie which they report me to holde that after the Priest hath spoken the wordes of consecration there remaineth bread still They both say The matter and cause why Anne Askew suffered death also teach it for a necessary article of fayth that after those wordes be once spoken there remayneth no bread but euen the selfe-same body that hoong vpon the crosse on good Friday both fleshe bloud and bone To this belief of theirs say I nay For then were our common Crede false which saith that he sitteth on the right hand of God the father almighty from thence shall come to iudge the quicke and dead Loe this is the heresie that I holde and for it must suffer the death But as touâhing the holy and blessed supper of the Lord I beleue it to be a most necessary remembraunce of his glorious suffrings and death Moreouer I beleue as much therein as my eternall and onely redeemer Iesus Christ would I should beleue Finally I beleue al those scriptures to be true which he hath confirmed with his most precious bloud Yea as s. Paul saith those scriptures are sufficient for our âerning saluatioÌ that Christ hath left here with vs so that I beleue we nede no vnwritten verities to rule his church w t. Therfore looke what he hath sayd vnto me with his owne mouth in his holy Gospell that haue I with Gods grace closed vp in my hart and my full trust is as Dauid saith that it shal be a lanterne to my footsteps Psal. xxviij There be some do say that I deny the Eucharist or sacrament of thankes geuyng but those people do vntruly report of me For I both say and beleue it that if it wer ordered lyke as Christ instituted it and left it a most singular comfort it were vnto vs all But as coÌcerning your masse as it is now vsed in our daies I do say and beleue it to be the most abhominable Idoll that is in the world The Masse ãâã ãâã Idoll For my God will not be eaten with teeth neyther yet dieth he agayne And vpon these wordes that I haue now spoken wyll I suffer death O Lord I haue mo enemies now then there be haires on my head The prayer of Anne Askew Yet Lord let them neuer ouercome me with vaine words but fight thou Lord in my stead for on thee cast I my care With all the spite they can imagine they fall vpon me which am thy poore creature Yet sweete Lord let me not set by them which are against me for in thee is my whole delight And Lord I hartily desire of thee that thou wilt of thy most mercifull goodnes forgeue them that violence which they do and haue done vnto me Open also thou their blynd hartes that they may hereafter doe that thing in thy sight which is only acceptable before thee and to set forth thy veritie aright without all vaine fantasies of sinnefull men So be it O Lord so be it By me Anne Askew ⧠The order and maner of the burning of Anne Askew Iohn Lacels Iohn Adams Nicholas Belenian with certayne of the Councell
of loue to God but to get a liuing thereby and for a worldly purpose and had leauer otherwayes liue then do I that office which God hath put me in and yet please not God my selfe c. Moreouer howsoeuer he preach he hath not to reioice in that he preacheth But if he preach willingly with a true hart of conscience to God then hath he his reward that is then feeleth he the earnest of eternall life and the working of the spirite of God in him And as he feeleth Gods goodnes and mercy so be thou sure he feeleth his owne infirmitie weakenes and vnworthines and mourneth and knowledgeth hys sinne in that the hart will not arise to worke wyth that ful lust and loue that is in Christ our Lord. And neuerthelesse is he yet at peace with God through faith trust in Christ Iesu. For the earnest of the spirit that worketh in him testifieth and beareth witnes vnto his hart that God hath chosen him and that his grace shall suffice him whyche grace is now not idle in him In his workes putteth hee no trust Now thou that ministrest in the kitchen and art but a kitchen page receiuest all things of the hand of God knowest that God hath put thee in that office submittest thy selfe to his will and seruest thy maister not as a man but as Christ himselfe with a pure hart according as Paule teacheth puttest thy trust in God and with him seekest thy reward Moreouer there is not a good deede done but thy hart reioiceth therein yea when thou hearest that the word of God is preached by this Apostle and seest the people turne to God thou consentest vnto the deede thy harte breaketh out in ioy springeth and leapeth in thy brest that God is honoured and in thine hart doest the same that the Apostle doth and happly with greater delectation and a more feruent spirit Now he that receaueth a Prophete in the name of a Prophet shall receiue the reward of a Prophet That is he that consenteth to the deede of a Prophet and maintaineth it the same hath the same spirite and earnest of euerlasting life which the Prophete hath and is elect as the Prophet is No difference of men before God in respecte of deedes but onely in respecte of fayth Now if thou compare deede to deede there is no difference betwixt washing of dishes preaching of the word of God But as touching to please God none at all For neither that nor this pleaseth but as farrefoorth as God hath chosen a man hath put his spirit in him and purified his hart by faith and trust in Christ c. 23. article 23. Ceremonies of the Churche haue brought the worlde from God fol. 86. Reade the place of Tindall Seeke the word of God in all thinges The place annexed and without the word of God doe nothing though it appeare neuer so glorious Whatsoeuer is done without the word of God that count Idolatrie The kingdome of heauen is within vs. Luke 7. Wonder therfore at no monstrous appearaunce nor at anye outwarde thing without the word For the world was neuer drawne from God but with an outward shewe and glorious appearance and shining of hypocrisie and of fained and vsurped fasting praying watching singing offering sacrificing halowing of superstitious ceremonies and monstrous disguising c. 24. article 24. Beware of good intentes They are damned of God fol. 87. 25. article 25. See thou do nothing but that God biddeth thee fol. 87. The words of Tindall out of the which these two articles are gathered are these Beware of thy good intente good minde good affection or zeale as they call it Peter of a good mind and of a good affection or zeale chidde Christ because he sayde that he must goe to Ierusalem and there be slayne But Christ called him Saâan for hys labour a name that belongeth to the Diuell and sayde that he perceiued not godly things but worldly Of a good intent and of a feruent affection to Christ the sonnes of Zebede would haue had fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritanes but Christ rebuked them sayeng that they wist not of what spirit they were that is that they vnderstood not how that they were altogether worldlye and fleshly minded Peter smote Malchus of a good zeale but Christ condemned his deede The Iewes of a good entent and of a good zeale slew Christ and persecuted the Apostles as Paule beareth them record Rom. x. I beare them record saith he that they haue a feruent minde to Godward but not according to knowledge It is another thing then to do of a good mind and to do of knowledge Labour for knowledge that thou mayest knowe Gods will and what he would haue thee to do Our mind entent and affection or zeale are blinde and al that we do of them is damned of God and for that cause hath God made a testament betweene him and vs wherin is conteined both what he woulde haue vs to do and what he would haue vs to aske of him See therefore that thou do nothing to please God withall but that he commaundeth neyther aske any thing of him but that he hath promised thee c. 26. Churches are for preaching onely and not as they bee vsed now fol. 87. This Article conteyneth neyther errour nor heresie but is playne enough of it selfe to all them that haue their minds exercised in the scriptures of God 27. To worship God otherwise then to beleeue that he is iust and true in his promise is to make God an Idol fol. 87. Reade the wordes of Tindall with this Article God is honoured on all sides in that we count him righteous in all his lawes and ordinances and also true in all his promises Other worship of God is none except we make an Idoll of him c. 28. Pharao had no power to let the people depart at Gods pleasure fol. 95. 28. ãâã 29. Our prelates in sinne say they haue power fol. 95. Reade the place in the wicked Mammon 29. ãâã out of y e which these two Articles are gathered S. Paule sayeth If thou confesse with thy mouth that Iesus is the Lorde and beleeue with thine hart that God raised him vp from death thou shalt be safe that is if thou beleeue he raised him vp againe for thy saluation Many beleeue that God is riche and almighty but not vnto themselues and that he wil be good to them and defend them and be their God Pharao for paine of the plague was compelled to confesse his sinnes but had yet no power to submit himselfe vnto the will of God and to let the children of Israell go and to lose so great profite for Gods pleasure As our prelates coÌfesse their sinnes saieng though we be neuer so euill yet haue we the power And againe the Scribes and the Phariseis say they sate in Moyses
of the lawe which is the very true losing But for al that he hath not taken away from the powers and officers their right sword and authoritie to punish the euill for such pertayne not to hys kingdome vntill they are made spirituall and then freely and with a glad hart they serue God 6 If the Pope woulde make all the obseruations of the ceremonies as Lent fasting holydayes confession matrimonie masse 6. article mattins and reliques c. free and indifferent he should not bee Antichrist but now because he commendeth them in the name of Christ he vtterly corrupteth the Church suppresseth the faith and aduanceth sinne fol. 67. If the Pope will infer a necessitie of those things which Christ leaueth free and indiffereÌt then what doth he make himselfe but Antichrist The Article is plaine and is founded vpon the doctrine of Christ and S. Paule 7 To beleeue in Christ maketh sure inheritors with Christ fol. 1. 8 If a man say then shall we no good workes do 7. article I aunswere as Christ did 8. article This is the worke of God to beleeue in him whome he hath sent fol. 1. The place of these two Articles gathered out of the Reuelat is this The place annexed Iohn 1. Who is this light that we are exhorted to beleeue in Truely it is Christ as S. Iohn doth testifie He was the true light that lighteneth all men which come into the world To beleeue in this light maketh vs the children of light and the sure inheritors with Iesus Christ. Euen now haue we cruell aduersaries which set vp their bristles saying why shall we then do no good workes To these we aunswere as Christ did to the people in the sixt of s. Iohn which asked him what they should do that they might worke the workes of God Iesus aunswered and sayd vnto them This is the worke of God that ye beleeue on him whome he hath sent Iohn â And after it followeth Uerily verily I say vnto you he that beleueth on me hath euerlasting life To this also condescendeth S. Iohn in his epistle saying These things haue I written vnto you that beleeue on the name of the sonne of God that you may surely know how that you haue eternall life What is the name of the sonne of God Truely his name is Iesus that is to say a sauiour therefore thou must beleeue that he is a sauiour But what auayleth this The diuels do thus beleeue tremble Iacob 2 Math. 8. They know that he is the sonne of God and sayd vnto him crying O Iesu the sonne of God what haue we to do with thee They know that he hath redemed maÌkind by his passion and laboured to let it For wheÌ Pilate was set downe to geue iudgement his wife sent vnto him saying Math. â Haue thou nothing to doe with that iust man for I haue suffered many things this day in my slepe about him No doubt she was vexed of the diuel to the intent that she should perswade her husband to giue no sentence vpoÌ him so that Satan might the longer haue had iurisdiction ouer mankind They knowe that he hath suppressed sinne and death as it is written Death is consumed into victory Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory The sting of death is sinne the sting of sinne is the lawe But thanks be vnto God Osee 13. Heb. 2. 1. Cor. 1â Rom. 8. which hath geueÌ vs victory through our Lord Iesus Christ who by sinne damned sinne in the flesh For God made him to be sinne for vs that is to say a sacrifice for our sinne and so is sinne taken in many places which knew no sinne that we by his meanes should be that righteousnes which before God is allowed It is not therefore sufficient to beleeue that he is a sauiour and redeemer but that he is a sauiour redemer vnto thee c. 9 Nombring of sinnes maketh a man a more sinner yea a blasphemer of the name of God 9. Article fol. 3. The place of this Article gathered out of the Reuelat. is this The place annexed Knowledge thy selfe a sinner that thou mayest be iustified Not that the numbring of thy sinnes can make theÌ righteous but rather a greater sinner yea a blasphemer of the holy name of God as thou mayest see in Caine which said that his sinnes were greater then that he might receiue forgiuenes and so was a reprobate c. 10 God bindeth vs to that which is impossible for vs to accomplish 10. article fol. 3. The place of this Article gathered out of the Reuelat. is this The place annexed If thou aske of me why he bindeth vs to that whych is impossible for vs to accomplish thou shalt haue S. Augustine aunswere which saith in the second booke that hee wrote to Hierome that the lawe was geuen vs that wee might knowe what to do and what to eschewe to the intent that when we see our selues not able to do that whiche we are bound to do nor auoide the contrary we may then know what we shall pray for and of whome we shall aske this strength so that we may say vnto our father Good father commaunde whatsoeuer it pleaseth thee but giue vs the grace to fulfill that thou commaundest And when wee perceiue that we can not fulfill his will yet let vs confesse that the law is good and holy and that we are sinners and carnall solde vnder sinne But let vs not heere sticke for now are we at hell gates and doubtles shoulde fall into vtter desperation Rom. 7. except God did bring vs agayne shewing vs his gospell promise saying feare not little flocke for it is your fathers pleasure to geue you a kingdome Luke 12. c. 11 Sinne can not condemne vs for our satisfaction is made in Christ which dyed for vs 11. article fol. 4. The place of this Article gathered out of the Reuelat. is this The place annexed Sinne hath no power ouer vs neither can condemne vs for our satisfaction is made in Christ which dyed for vs that were wicked and naturally the children of wrath But God which is rich in mercy through the greate loue wherewith he loued vs euen wheÌ we were dead through sinne Ephes. 2. hath quickened vs with Christ with him hath raised vs vp with him hath made vs sit in heaueÌly things through Iesus Christ for to shew in times to come the exceding riches of his grace in kindnes towards vs through Christ Iesus for by grace are ye saued through faith and that not of our selues for it is the gift of God and coÌmeth not of workes least any man should boast himselfe c. 12 I will shew thee an euident argument and reason that thou mayst know without doubt ãâã article who is Antichrist All they that doe pursue are Antichrists The Pope Byshops Cardinals and theyr
to feare death fol. 36. Although our nature be frayle full of imperfectioÌ so that we do not as we should yet doing as we ought as we are lead by the Scriptures to do we should not dread but desire rather to dye and to be with Christ as the place it selfe doth well declare which is this We must loue death The place ãâ¦ã âârfecte and more desire to die and to be w t god as did S. Paul then to feare death For Iesus Christ dyed for vs to the intent that we shoulde not feare to dye and he hath slayn death and destroyd the sting of death as writeth S. Paule saying O death where is thy sting 1. Cor. 1â death is swalowed vp in victory And to the Philippians Christ is to me life and death is to me aduauntage 20 God made vs his children and his heires while we were his enemies and before we knew him fol. 44. I maruell what the Papistes meane in the Registers to condemn this article as an heresy vnlesse theyr purpose be vtterly to impugne gainstand the scripture the writinges of S. Paule who in the fift chapter to the Rom. other his Epistles importeth euen the same doctrine in all respectes declaring in formall words that we be made the children and heyres of God and that we were reconciled vnto him when we were his enemies 21 It were better neuer to haue done good worke and aske mercy therfore then to do good workes and thinke that for theÌ god is bound to a man by promise fol. 48. 22 We can shew no more honor to God then fayth and trust in him fol. 48. The place out of the which these two articles are gathered is this It were better for thee a thowsande folde that thou haddest bene a sinner and neuer had done good deed to acknowledge thine offences euill life vnto God asking mercy with a good hart lamenting thy sinnes then to haue done good workes in them to put thy trust thinking that therfore God were bound to thee There is nothing which after the maner of speaking bindeth God but fyrme and stedfast fayth and trust in him his promises c. For we can shew vnto God no greater honor then to haue faith and trust in him For whosoeuer doth that he confesseth that God is true good mighty mercifull c. 23 Fayth without good workes is no litle or no feeble faith but it is no fayth fol. 50. 24 Euery man doth as much as he beleueth fol. 50. The place out of the which the two Articles be gathered is this If thy fayth induce thee not to do good workes theÌ hast thou not y e right fayth thou doest but onely thinke that thou hast it For S. Iames sayth that fayth wythout workes is dead in it selfe He sayth not that it is little or feeble but that it is dead and that is dead is not Therfore wheÌ thou art not moued by fayth vnto the loue of god and by the loue of god vnto good works thou hast no fayth but fayth is dead in thee for the spirit of God that by fayth commeth in to our hartes to styrre vp loue cannot be idle Euery one doth as much as he beleueth loueth as much as he hopeth as writeth S. Iohn He that hath thys hope that he is the sonne of god purifieth himself as he is pure He sayth not he that purifieth himselfe hath this hope for the hope must come before proceeding from the fayth as it behoueth that the tree must first be good which must bring forth good fruit 25 We cannot be without motions of euill desires but we must mortify them in resisting them 25. Article fol. 52 They which note this article of heresy may note them selues rather to be like the Pharisy Luke 18. who foolishly flattering himselfe in the false opinion of his owne righteousnes was not subdued to the righteousnes which standeth before God No man ãâã finde ãâã heresie ãâã place ãâ¦ã by fayth and therefore went home to his house lesse iustified then the publican If the scriptures condemne the hart of man to be crooked euen from his youth Gene. 6. and also condemneth all the righteousnes of man to be like a filed cloth if S. Paule could finde in his flesh no good thing dwelling but sheweth a coÌtinuall resistance betwene the old man and the new then must it folow that these phariseis which condemne this article of heresy eyther cary no flesh nor no old man about them to be resisted or verely say what they will they can not choose but bee combred with euill motions for the inward man continually to fight agaynst The place of the authour sufficiently defendeth it selfe as foloweth S. Paule byddeth vs mortify all our euill desyres and carnall lustes as vncleanesse couetousnesse wrath blasphemy Col. â The place of the author detractation pride and other like vices And vnto the Rom. 6. he sayth let no sinne raigne in your mortall bodyes That is to say albeit that we cannot liue without the motion of suche euill desires yet we shall not suffer them to rule in vs but shall mortifye them in resisting them c. 26 All true Christianity lyeth in loue of our neighbors for God and not in fasting 26. Article keeping of holy dayes watching praying and singing long prayers dayly and all day long hearing Masse running on pilgrimage c. fol. 52. The place of this article is this Thou hast alwaies occasion to mortify thine euill desires to serue thine neighbor Conferre this article with the ãâ¦ã to comfort him and to helpe him with word and deed with couÌsell and exhortation and other semblable meanes In such loue towardes our neighbor for the loue of God lyeth all the law and the prophets as saith Christ yea and all christianity and not in fasting keeping of holydayes watching singing and long praiers daily and all day loÌg hearing of masses setting vp of candles running on pilgrimages and such other things which as well the hypocrites proud people enuious and subiect to all wicked affections do c. 27 Many Doctors in diuinity and not onely common people beleueth that it is the part of Christen fayth onely to beleue that Iesus Christ hath liued here in earth fol. 53.54 27. Article The place is this We beleeue that Iesus Christ hath here liued-on earth and that he hath preached and that he dyed for vs To beleeue that Christ here liued and dyed is good but this is not the thing onely that ãâã a Christian and did many other thinges When we beleue these things after the story we beleue that this is our christen fayth This not onely the simple people beleueth but also Doctors in diuinity which are takeÌ for wise men Yea the deuill hath also this fayth as sayth S. Iames The deuils beleue and they tremble For
as we haue sayd before the deuil beleueth that God is God and that Iesus Christ hath here preached that he dyed was buryed and rose agayn Thus must we also beloue but this is not the fayth wherof speaketh the Gospell and S. Paul c. Of this fayth and what it is read before in the place of the 4 and 5. articles of this booke and of the 1. Article gathered out of the wicked Mammon and the 9. and 10. article of the Reuelation of Antichrist 28 He that doth good agaynst his will he doth euill fol. 56. 28. Article The place is this Aâ good deedes which are not done by loue and good wil are sinne before God as saith S. Augustine The place answering ãâã the ãâã He that doth good against his wil doth euil albeit that he doth be good For that I do agaynst my wil I hate and wheÌ I hate the commaundement I hate also him that hath commaunded it c. 29 No man doth more then he is bound to do and therefore no man may make other partakers of theyr good workes fol. 59 ââ Article The words be these The Prophet Esay sayth we are all as an vncleane thing and all our iustice is as it were a filthy cloth and therfore I can neuer maruell enough that many of the religious persons would make other partakers of theyr good workes Esay 64. ââosoeuer ãâã of ãâ¦ã seeing that Christ sayth in the Gospell when ye haue done all those things which are coÌmaunded you say we are vnprofitable seruantes we haue done but that which was our duety to doe For none can do to much None doth more then he is bound to doe but onely Iesus Christ which onely as sayth S. Peter neuer did sinne neither was there deceit found in his mouth hath done that he was not bound to doe and as the Prophet Esay sayth hath taken vpon him our infirmities and borne our sorrowes he was wounded for our offences smitten for our wickednesse by his stripes are we made whole c. 30 Christ hath gotten heauen by his passion but that right hath he no need of 30· Article but hath graunted it to all them that beleue in hys promises fol. 59 Read the place Iesus Christ possesseth the kingdome of heaueÌ by double right The doctrine of this article is found First because he is the sonne of god and very inheritor of his kingdome Secondly because he hath gotteÌ it by dis passion and death Of his second right he hath no neede and therfore he geueth it to all them that beleue and trust in him and in his promises 31 If God had promised vs heauen for our good woorkes 31. Article wee should euer be vnsure of our saluation fol. 59. 32 Be our sinnes neuer so great 32. Article that it seemeth impossible to vs to be saued yet without any doubt we must beleue to be saued fol. 59. The wordes out of the which these two articles be gathered are these If God had promised heauen vnto vs because of our workes we should euer then be vnsure of our saluation For we should neuer know how much The doctrine of these articles be as true as the Gospell nor how long we should labor to be saued should euer be in feare that we had done to litle and so we should neuer dye ioyfully But God would assure vs of heauen by his promise to the entent we should be certayne and sure for he is the trueth and cannot lye and also to the intent that we should haue trust and hope in him And notwithstanding that after the greatnes multitude of our sinnes it seeme to vs a thing impossible yet alwayes we must beleue it without any doubt because of his sure promise And who soeuer doth this he may ioyfully dye and abide the iudgement of god which els were intollerable Read more hereof before in the xi article taken out of the wicked Mammon 33. If thou loue thy wife because shee is thy wife that is no loue before God 33. Article A difference betweene carnaâ loue spiritual loue yet in Matrimony both are necessary but thou shalt loue her because shee is thy sister in God fol. 83. The wordes be these Our Sauiour Christ hath commaunded nothing so straightly as to loue an other yea to loue our enemies also Then how much more shoulde the man wise loue together But there be but few that know how to loue the one the other as they ought to do If thou loue thy wife onely because she is thy wife and because she serueth and pleaseth thee after the flesh for beauty byrth riches and such like this is no loue before god Of such loue speaketh not S. Paule For suche loue is among harlots yea among brute beastes but thou shalt loue her because she is thy sister in the christen faith and because she is inheritour together with thee in the glory of God because ye serue together one God because ye haue receaued together one baptisme c. Thou shalt also loue her for her vertues as shamefastnes chastitie and diligence sadnes pacience temperance secrecy obedieÌce and other godly vertues c. 34. It is nothing but all incredulitie to runne in pilgrimage and seeke God in one certayne places 34. Article which is like mightye in all places fol. 62. The matter of this article is euident to all indifferent learned iudgementes to be voyde of all doubt of heresie 35. Men should see that their children come to Churche to heare the sermon fol. 89. 35. Article The place of this article is this On the Festiuall dayes thou shalt bring thy children to the church to heare the sermon and when thou shalt come home What meaneth these men âow you to make this doctrine an heresie thou shalt ask them what they haue kept in memory of the sermon Thou shalt teach theÌ the Christian fayth Thou shalt admonish theÌ to liue well and to put all their hope and trust in God and rather to dye then to do any thing that is against the will of God And principally thou shalt learne them the contentes of the prayer of our Sauiour Christ called y e Pater noster that is to say how they haue an other father in heauen of whom thy must seeke for all goodnesse and without whom they can haue no good thing how that they may seeke nothing in all theyr workes and in all theyr intents but the honor of theyr heauenly father And how they must desire that this father would gouerne all that they doe or desire And how that they must submit all to his holy wil which cannot be but good c. Thou shalt buy them wholsome bookes as the holy Gospell the epistles of the holye Apostles yea both the new the old Testament that they may vnderstand and drinke of the sweet fountayne waters of
Antichrist the other not Idols were worshipped of both nations y e profauatyng of the Supper and Baptisme was lyke vnto them both wicked superstition raigned on both partes and true worship was deformed and defaced with detestable hipocrisie Truely it is most false that they do affirme and say that I had subscribed vnto such kynde of heresies as though they had bene conformable vnto the law of God when as nothyng is more aduerse or repugnaunt therevnto for euen now of late God of hys goodnesse and mercy had opened my daâelyng eyes and hath drawen me out of the filthy slow of Idolatry and superstition in the which amongest others I haue so long tyme wallowed and tumbled Neither is it any lesse absurde that they affirme me to haue allured many to embrace the same except peraduenture they do vnderstand that I haue oftentymes wished that the yoke of Antichrist should be shaken and cast off from the neckes of the Scottes as it is from the Englishe men whiche thyng with a sincere and vpright heart and with an earnest mynd I do now also wish and desire The 5. Article That the Scottish nation and their Clergy be altogether blynded 5. Article whome he did also say and affirme that they had not the true Catholike fayth And this he dyd openly teach and preached also that hys fayth was much better more excellent then the faith of all the clergy in the realme of Scotland Borthwike No man will deny that people to be blynded which neyther heareth Christ nor his Apostles Such is the people of Scotland I speake of those vnto whom the veritie and truth of Christ hath not yet opened or manifested it selfe There is no cause therefore why they should accuse me of heresy Furthermore how farre of the nation and people of Scotland be from the hearyng of Christ albeit the premisses do sufficiently declare in that they do chalenge vnto the Romishe Antichrist the autoritie which Christ and hys Apostles do declare Antithesis oâ comparison betweene the religioÌ of Scotâââh men and the religion of Christ. Christ himselfe to be endued with all and that contrary to the worde of GOD they forbid priests to marry I will adde some thing more unto it where by the matter may be more euident Christ calleth himselfe the dore whereby all men ought to enter in at Iohn the x. chapter Contrariwise the Scottes doe say and affirme that we must enter in by the virgine Mary and Saint Peter Christ in the fourth of Iohn sayth The tyme shall come when as the true worshippers shall worship the father in spirit and truth the Scottes builde themselues hye temples and chappels for Idols in the which euen as Israell in tymes past they commit fornication Paule in his Epistle to the Hebrews and x. chapter sayth That Christ by one onely oblation hath made perfect all those for euermore which are sanctified which saying confirmeth also the wordes of Christ hangyng vppon the Crosse saying it is finished signifieng that by hys death there was a finall ende set vnto all sacrifices which are offered vp for sinnes But the Scottish church men as they are blasphemers in deede so do they bragge and boast that they daily offer vp Christ for the sinnes both of the quicke and of the dead God commaundeth vs that we shall not worship any grauen Image The Scottes do not onely fall downe flatte before Images but also offer vp incense vnto them Saint Paule teacheth vs that Christ is made our wisedome righteousnesse satisfaction and redemption The Scottes beyng wyse men in theyr owne conceites preferre and embrace traditions fayned inuented out by mans head before the lawe of God they stablish righteousnesse in their owne workes sanctification in holy water and other externall things redemption in pieces of lead which they doe buy of their great Antichrist who then will quarell with me that I doe lye that the people of Scotland are blind and that my faith which doth onely behold the word of God to be much more better and excellent then theirs The 6. Article Agreeably to the ancient errors of Iohn Wickliffe and Iohn Hus Archheretikes condempned in the Councell of Constance 6. Article he hath affirmed and preached that the clergy ought not to possesse or haue any temporall possessions neyther to haue any iurisdiction or authoritie in temporalties euen ouer theyr owne subiectes but that all these things ought to be taken from them as it is at this present in England Borthwike The Lord in the xviij chapter of the booke of Numbers sayd thus vnto Aaron The Leuiticall law is no necessary rule now binding But he meaneth here of excessiue landes possessions of Abbeyes and religious he uses addict to them but the princes may diminish or conuert theÌ otherwise vpon considerations thou shalt possesse nothyng in theyr land neyther shalt thou haue any portion amongest them I am thy portion and inheritage amongst the children of Israell for vnto the sonnes of Leuy I haue geuen all the tithes of Israel that they should possesse them for their ministery which they do execute in the tent of ordinaries Albeit I do not doubt but that the order of the Leuites and of our clergy is farre different and variable For the administration of theyr sacred and holy thyngs after theyr death passed vnto their posterity as it were by right of inheritaunce which happeneth not vnto the posteritie of our clergy in these dayes Furthermore if any heritage be prouided or gotten for them I doe not gaynesay but that they shall possesse it But still I doe affirme that all temporall iurisdiction should bee taken from them for when as twise there rose a contention amongst the Disciples which of them should be thought the greatest Christ aunswered The kyngs of nations haue dominion ouer them and such which haue power ouer them are called beneficiall you shall not do so For he which is greatest amongst you shall be made equall vnto the yongest or lest and he which is the prince or ruler amongst you shall be made equall vnto hym which both minister mynding thereby and willyng vtterly to debarre the ministers of hys word from all terrene and ciuill dominion and Empire For by these poyntes he doth not onely declare that the office of a pastor is distinct and deuided from the office of a prince and ruler Ciuill dominion ââfering from Ecclesiasticall but that they are in effect so muche different and seperate that they cannot agree or ioyne together in one man Neither is it to be thought that Christ did set or ordaine an harder law then he himself before did take vpon hym Forsomuch as in the 12. of Luke certayne of the company sayd vnto hym Maister commaund my brother that he deuide his inheritaunce with me He aunswered Man who made me a Iudge or deuider amongest you We see therefore that Christ euen simply did reiect and refuse the office of a Iudge
sayde he in the meane tyme taking no heede or care of the cruell torments which were then prepared for him The Martyrdome of M. George Wisehart And last of all the hangman that was hys tormentor sate downe vpon hys knees and said Syr I pray you forgeue me for I am not giltie of your death To whome hee answeared come hether to me When that he was come to him he kissed his cheeke and sayd Loe here is a token that I forgeue thee My heart do thine office and by and by he was put vpon the gibbet and hanged and there burnte to pouder When that the people beheld the great tormeÌting they might not withholde from pitious mourning complaining of this innocent Lambes slaughter A note of the iust punishment of God vpon the cruell Cardinall Archbishop of S. Andrewes named Beaton IT was not long after the martyrdom of the blessed man of God M. George Wisehart aforesayd who was put to death by Dauid Beaton the bloudy Archbishop and Cardinall of Scotland as is aboue specified an 1546. the first day of March but the sayd Dauid Beaton Archbyshop of S. Andrewes by the iust reuenge of Gods mighty iudgement was slaine within his owne Castle of S. Andrewes by y e hands of one Lech other GeÌtlemeÌ who by the Lord stirred vp brake in sodenly into his Castle vpon him and in his bed murthered him the same yeare the last daye of May crying out Alas alas sley me not I am a Prieste And so like a butcher he liued The death of Dauid Beaton Archb. of Saint Andrewes and like a butcher he dyed lay 7. monethes and more vnburied at last like a carion buried in a dunghill an 1546. Maij vlt. Ex histor impressa After this Dauid Beaton succeeded Iohn Hamelton Archbishop of S. Andrewes an 1549. who to the entent that he would in no wayes appeare inferiour to his predecessour Iohn Hamelton Archbishop of S. Andrewes in augmenting the number of the holy Martirs of God in the next yeare following called a certayne poore man to iudgement whose name was Adam Wallace The order and maner of whose story heere followeth The story and Martyrdome of Adam Wallace in Scotland Iohn Hamelton a peââââutor THere was set vpon a scaffold made hard to the Chauncelary wall of y e blacke Friers Church in Edinbrough on seates made therupon Adam Wallace Martir the L. Gouernour Aboue hym at his back sate M. Gawin Hamelton Deane of Glasgue representing the Metropolitane Pastor thereof The condeÌnatâân of Adam Wallace â pâore man Upon a seate on his right hand sate the Archb. of S. Andrewes At his backe and aside somewhat stoode the Officiall Lowthaine Next to the Byshop of S. Andrewes the Byshop of Dunblane the Bishop of Murray the Abbot of Dunfermeling the Abbot of Glenâuce with other Churchmen of lower estimation as the Officiall of S. Andrewes other Doctours of that nest and City And at the other ende of the seate sate maister Uchiltrie On his left hand sate the Earle of Argyle Iustice with his Deputye Syr Iohn Campbell of Lundy vnder his feete Next him the Earle of Huntley Then the Earle of Anguish the Byshop of Gallaway the Prior of S. Andrewes the Bish. of Orkenay the L. Forbes Dane Iohn Wynrime Suppriour of S. Andrewes and behinde the seates stoode the whole senate the Clarke of the Register c. At the further end of the Chauncelary wall in the pulpit was placed M. Iohn Lauder parson of Marbottle accuser clad in a Surplice and a red hood and a great Congregation of the whole people in y e body of the church staÌding on the ground After that Syr Iohn Ker Prebendary of S. Giles Church was accused conuicted and condemned for the false making and geuing forth of a senteÌce of diuorce and thereby falsly diuorced and parted a man and his lawfull wife in the name of the Deane of Roscalrige and certaine other Iudges appointed by the holy Father the Pope Baârabâs let ãâ¦ã crucified He graunted the falshood and that neuer any such thing was done in deede nor yet ment nor moued by the foresad Iudges and was agreed to be banished the realmes of Scotland and England for his life time and to lose his right hande if he were found or apprehended therein heereafter and in the meane time to leaue his benefices for euer and they to be vacant After that was brought in AdaÌ Wallace a simple poore man in appearance Adam Walââce broââht in befâââ the ãâã and Pharisâis coÌueyed by Iohn of Cunnoke seruant to the B. of S. Andrewes and set in the middest of y e scaffold who was commaunded to looke to the accuser who asked him what was his name He aunswered Adam Wallace The accuser sayd he had another name which he graunted and sayd he was commonly called Feane Then asked he where he was borne Ioh. Lauder his accuser Within two myle of Fayle said he in Kyle Then sayd the accuser I repent that euer such a poore man as you should put these noble Lords to so great encombrance this day by your vaine speaking Adam Wallace otherwise named Iohn Feane And I must speake sayd he as God geueth me grace and I beleue I haue said no euil to hurt any body Would God said the accuser ye had neuer spokeÌ but you are brought forth for so horrible crimes of heresie as neuer was imagined in this countrey of before and shall be sufficiently proued that ye can not deny it and I forethinke that it should be heard for hurting of weake consciences Now I wyll yea thee no more thou shalt heare the points that thou art accused of Adam Wallace aliâs Feane thou art openly delated and accused for preaching The Sacraâent of the Popishâ ãâã saying and teaching of the blasphemies and abominable heresies vnderwritten In the first thou hast said and taught that the bread and wine on the altar after the words of consecration are not the body and bloud of Iesu Christ. He turned to the Lord Gouernour and Lords aforesayd saying I sayd neuer nor taught nothing but that I found in this booke and writte hauyng there a Bible at his belte in French Dutch and English which is the word of God and if you will be content that the Lord God and his word be Iudge to me and this his holy writ here it is and where I haue sayd wrong The doctrine of Adam Wallace touching the Sacrament of the Lordes body I shal take what punishment you wil put to me for I neuer said nothing concerning this that I am accused of but that which I found in this writte What diddest thou say sayd the accuser I sayde quoth he that after our Lord Iesus Christ had eaten the Pascall Lambe in his latter Supper with his Apostles and fulfilled the ceremonies of the old law he instituted a new Sacrament in remembraunce of his death
copy of the which answer I thought here next after the said Bull immediatly to exhibite to the christian reader that who so is disposed to conferre the one with the other hauing theÌ both at hand ãâã Pope ââscribed in ãâã colours may iudge the better of the whole matter cause and also may see the true Image of the Pope out of his paynted visour appeare in his owne perfect colours The answer now to the Bull here followeth IESVS Martinus Lutherus Christiano Lectori gratiam Christi in salutem aeternam FAma peruenit ad me Christiane Lector exijsse Bullam quandam aduersum me ãâã answer M. ãâã to the ãâã Bull ãâã Latin penè in omné terrá prius quam ad me in quem vnice fuerit cui maximè erat inferenda veniret Fortè quod noctis tenebrarum scilicet filia timult lucem vultus mei Hanc tamen ipsam noctuam vix tandem multum adiuuaÌtibus amicis in imagine sua datum est videre c. ãâ¦ã vide ãâ¦ã pag. â65 ¶ Here followeth the same aunswer of Martin Luther agaynst the execrable Bull of Pope Leo in English MArtin Luther to the christiaÌ reader wisheth the grace of Christ to eternall saluation ãâã copy of ãâã Luthers ââswere to ãâã Bull of ââpe Leo ânglishe I heard a fanie a farre of Christian reader that a certayne Bull was past out against me and sent almost ouer al the world before it came to me against whom it was especially directed to whoÌ most chiefly it appertained For what cause I cannot tell except peraduenture it was for that the sayd Bull like vnto a nightcrow and as a bird of darkenesse hatched in the night durst not flie in y e day nor abide to come in my sight Notwithstanding the said night foule after long tyme by helpe of friends was caught at length brought vnto me in his owne likenes to behold Which causeth me yet to be vncertaine what to thinke whether my papists do dally iest with me in setting out such famous libels without any name against me or whether in truth and earnest they play the mad men so against me at Rome or no. For first neither do I see here the stile as it is called nor y e processe of the court of Rome obserued And againe which maketh me more to doubt herein be brought condemned such articles which it is plaine and manifest to be most christian whereby it seemeth to me most like the said monster to be hatched by Iohn Eccius a man wholy compact and framed altogether of lies dissimulations errors heresies The said suspition this also partly confirmeth for that I heare it so bruted abroad that y e sayd Eccius is thought and sayd to be the Apostle of such a goodly Bull. And not vnlike when none could be more meet an Apostle for such an Apostleship then he And in deed I heard no lesse long since that a Bull was in working agaynst me at Rome partly by the workemanship of Eccius which because as the stile and composition therof declareth it displeased the good and learned men there was therefore differred and should haue bene suppressed But whatsoeuer the matter be it semeth to me not vnlike wheresoeuer this apostle Eccius beareth rule there to be the kingdom of Antichrist and all kind of madnes there to reigne In the meane tyme I will so deale that I wyll not seeme to beleue Pope Leo the x. with his learned cardinals to be the authors of this furious madnes which I doe not so much for the honor of the Sea of Rome as because I will not be puft vp to much with pride and seeme to my selfe as one worthy to suffer such so great so glorious things for the veritie of God For if it were so in deed that the bishop of Rome did so furiously rage against me who were then so happy before God as Luther to be condemned for so manifest a truth of such a proude Prelate Wherein what were more to be wished for of me then that I should neuer be absolued reconciled nor haue any part with that so doltish and vnlearned wicked and furious Antichrist Happy were that day happy were that death and to be receiued with all ioy and thankfulnes to God if it might be my happe at any tyme in such a cause as this is to be apprehended and to suffer death M. Luther thenketh himselfe not worthy to suffer in so good a cause But geue the honour of this cause vnto others and let this matter fynde his Martyr worthy for the same I for my sinnes am not worthy to come to that honour Let other men therfore thinke of these Romanists what they list Thus I thinke that whosoeuer was the author of this bull he is a very Antichrist and against Antichrist these thinges I write to redeeme the veritie of Christ so much as in me lieth which he laboreth to extinguish And first that he shall obtayne no part of his will in any thing agaynst me M. Luthers protestation here I protest before God and our Lord Iesu Ehrist and his holy angels and all the world that I disseÌt with all my hart from the condemnatioÌ of this bull which Bull I also do curse and execrate as an enemy a Churche robber and blasphemy against Christ the sonne of god our Lord. Amen Furthermore I hold defend and imbrace with the ful trust of my spirit those articles in the said Bul condemned and excommunicate Marke here how Luther recanteth and affirme that the same oughe to be holden of all faithful christians vnder paine of eternal malediction and that they are to be counted for Antichristes who so euer haue consented to the sayd Bull whom I also together with the spirit of all them which purely know do vtterly shun them according to the precept of our Lord Iesu Christ. Amen And let this stand for thy reuocation O Bulla verè Bullarum filia i. O thou Bull which art the very daughter of all vayne Bulla in Latin signifieth as much in English as a bubble in the water bubbles This my confession and protestation made for witnes whereof I take all them that shall read these presents before I proceed to defend declare these foresaid Articles I will first begin with certaine arguments for the confutation of the sayd Bull whereof the first I will take of the blind ignoraÌce of this blockish Antichrist Titus 1. For the Apostle Peter so commandeth that we should be redy to render a reason of that faith and hope which is in vs. And the apostle Paule willeth a bishop to be mighty to exhort in souÌd doctrine to refute the gaynesayers And these thinges be they which now 3. yeres agoe I haue desired looked for out of Rome or from them which take part with Rome The Papistes will not abide the triall of the Scripture Which things
matter Gelatius Epist. de duabus nââturis in Christo. by reason whereof we are made partakers by the same of the deuine nature and yet it ceaseth not sâil to be the substaunce of bread and wyne And certes the representation and similitude of the body and bloud of Christ be celebrated in the action of the mysteries c. After this he recited certayne places out of Augustine and Cyrill which were not noted Isichius also confesseth that it is bread âsych Lib cap. 8. âertrame Also the iudgement of Bertram in this matter is verye playne and manifest And thus much for the second grouÌd The third ground The third grounde is the nature of the Sacrament which consisteth in three things that is Unitie The third ground Nutrition and Conuersion As touching vnitie Cyprian thus writeth Cyprian Three thinges in Sacramenâ Euen as of many graynes is made one bread so are we one mysticall bodye of Christ. Wherfore bread must needes still remaine or els we destroy the nature of a Sacrament Also they that take away nutrition which commeth by bread do take away likewise the nature of the sacrament 1. Vnity ãâã 2. Nutritiââ 3. Conuâââsion For as the body of Christ nourisheth the soule eueÌ so doth bread likewyse nourish the body of man Therfore they that take away y e graynes or the vnion of the graynes in the bread and deny the nutrition or substaunce thereof in my iudgement are Sacramentaries for they take away the similitude betwene the bread the body of Christ. For they which affirme transubstantiation are in deed right Sacramentaries and Capernites As touchyng conuersion that lyke as the bread which we receyue is turned into our substance Conuersâââ so are we turned into Christes body Rabanus and Chrysostome are witnesses sufficient The fourth ground 4. Grouââ The realâ presence the Sacrââment staââdeth not with the truth of Christeâ humanitâ They which say that Christ is carnally present in the Eucharist do take from him the veritie of mans nature Eutiches granted the diuine nature in Christ but his humane nature he denied So they that defend transubstantiation ascribe that to the humane nature which onely belongeth to the deuine nature The fift ground The fift ground is the certaine perswasion of this Article of fayth He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand c. Augustine sayth The Lord is aboue euen to the end of the world but yet the veritie of the Lord is here also For his body wherein he rose agayne must needes be in one place but his veritie is spread abroad euery where Also in another place he sayth Let the godly receyue also that Sacrament but let them not be carefull speaking there of the presence of his body For as touchyng hys maiesty his prouidence his inuisible and vnspeakeable grace these woordes are fulfilled which he spake I am with you vnto the ende of the world But accordyng to the flesh which he took vpoÌ hym accordyng to that which was borne of the Virgin was appreheÌded of the Iewes was fastened to a tree taken downe agayne from the crosse lapped in lynnen clothes was buried and rose agayne and appeared after hys resurrection so you shall not haue me always with you And why because that as concernyng his flesh he was conuersant with hys Disciples fourty dayes and they accompanying hym seyng hym but not followyng hym he went vp into heauen and is not here for he sitteth at the right hand of hys Father and yet he is here because he is not departed hence as concernyng the presence of hys diuine Maiestie Marke and consider well what Saint Augustine sayeth He is ascended into heauen and is not here sayth he Beleeue not them therefore which say that he is yet here still in the earth Moreouer Doubt not sayeth the same Augustine but that Iesus Christ as concernyng the nature of hys manhoode is there from whence he shall come And remember well and beleeue the profession of a Christian man that he rose from death ascended into heauen and sitteth at the right hand of his father and from that place and none other not from the aultares shall he come to iudge the quicke and the dead and he shal come as the Angell sayd as he was seene go into heauen that is to say in the same fourme and substaunce vnto the which he gaue immortality but chaunged not nature After this fourme meanyng hys humaine nature we may not thynke that it is euery where And in the same Epistle he saith Take away from the bodies the limitation of places and they shall be no where and because they are no where they shall not be at all Vigilius ãâ¦ã lib. 4. Vigilius sayth If the word and the flesh be both of one nature seeyng that the word is euery where why then is not the flesh also euery where For when it was in earth then verely it was not in heauen and now when it is in heauen it is not surely in earth And it is so certayne that it is not in earth that as coÌcernyng the same we looke for hym from heauen whom as concernyng the word we beleeue to be with vs in earth Also the same Vigilius sayth Which thyngs seeyng they be so the course of the scripture must be searched of vs and many testimonies must be gathered to shew plainly what a wickednes and sacriledge it is to referre those thyngs to the property of the diuine nature which do onely belong to the nature of the flesh and contrarywyse to apply those thinges vnto the nature of the fleshe which doe properly belong to the diuine nature Which thyng the transubstantiatours doe whilest they affirme Christes body not to be conteyned in any one place and ascribe that to hys humanity which properly belongeth to hys diuinitie as they do which will haue Christes body to be in no one certayne place limited Now in the latter conclusion concerning the sacrifice because it dependeth vpon the first ãâã thyrd âonclusioÌ I will in fewe wordes declare what I thinke For if we did once agree in that the whole controuersie in the other would soone be at an end Two things there be which do persuade me that this conclusion is true that is certayne places of the scripture also certayne testimonies of the fathers Saint Paul saith Heb. 9. âeb 9. Christ beyng come an high Priest of good thinges to come by a greater and more perfecter tabernacle not made with hands ââcrifice of ãâ¦ã that is not of this building neyther by the bloud of Gotes and Calues but by his owne bloud entred once into the holye place and obtayned for vs eternall redemption c. and now in the end of the world he hath appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of hymselfe And agayne Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of many Moreouer he sayth With one
wee say that there is a great difference and separation betwixt the body in the which Christe suffered and the bloud which he shed vpon the Crosse thys body which euery day is celebrated in the mysterie of the Passion of Christe For this body is a pledge and a similitude but the other is the very truthe it selfe Ergo it appeareth that these two are seperated a sunder by no lesse difference then is betweene a pledge and the thing whereof y â pledge is geuen or then is betweene an Image of a thing and the thing it selfe whereof the Image is or then is betwene the forme of a thing and the veritie it selfe This wrote Bertramus Druthmarus manye other Bertramus Ioan. Scotus Druthmarus and yet were neuer in all their time once reprooued of heresie Thys wrote Ioannes Scotus also in whose life time men had not eies to espie his heresies But about 200. yeare after his death he was iudged and condemned for an hereticke his bookes burned in a Councell holden at Vercellae in Lombardie in the yeare of our Lorde God .1015 Bertramus condemned for an hereticke 200. yeares after his death Since which time euen vntill this day although Idolatrye had great encrease yet there neuer wanted some good men whiche boldly woulde professe and sette foorth the truth although they were well assured that theyr worldly reward shoulde be spite malice imprisonning sworde fire and all kindes of tormentes Thus so shortly and in so few woordes as I could I haue declared to you what Christe meant by these woordes This is my bodye what the Apostles thought therein in what sorte they deliuered them to theyr successors in what sense and meaning the holy Fathers and olde wryters and the Uniuersall and Catholicke Churche hath euermore taken them The ende and deceasse of king Edward the sixt THus hauing discoursed thinges done and past vnder the raigne of king Edwarde The decease of king Edward .6 suche as seemed not vnfruitfull to be knowen we will now draw to the ende and death of this blessed king our young Iosias Who about a yeare and a halfe after the death of the Duke of Somerset hys Uncle Anno 1553. in the yeare of our Lorde 1553. entring into the 17. yeare of his age and the 7. yeare of his raigne in the month of Iune was takeÌ from vs for our sinnes no dout Whome if it had so pleased the good wil of the Lord to haue spared with longer life not vnlike it was by all coÌiectures probably to be esteemed by those his towarde and blessed beginnings but proceeding so as he began he would haue reformed suche a Common wealth heere in the Realme of England as by good cause it might haue bene sayd of hym y t was sayd in y e olde time of the noble Emperour Augustus in reforming and aduauncing the Empire of Rome Quam quum ille lateritiam vt aiebat accepit Ex Suetonio marmoream reliquit Which Empire he receiued he sayd of bricke but he left it of fine Marble But the condition of this Realme and the customable behauiour of English people whose propertie is commonly to abuse the lighte of the Gospell when it is offered deserued no suche benefite of so blessed a reformation but rather a contrarye plague of deformation suche as hapned after his raigne as ye shall heare the Lord graunting in the nexte Queenes dayes that followed Thus then this godly and vertuous Impe in the time and moneth aboue mentioned was cut from vs of whose worthy life and vertues haue bene partly afore declared Neuerthelesse to haue some monument of him remaining to testifie of the good nature and gentle disposition of that Prince we will adde heere for a remembraunce thys little Epistle of his own hand wryting to the Archb. of Canterbury his Godfather as followeth An Epistle of yong Prince Edward to the Archb. of Canterbury his Godfather Prince Edward when he wrote this epistle seemed to be very younge not aboue seauen yeares of age lying then at Antile IMpertio te plurima salute colendissime Praesul charissime Susceptor Quia abes longè a me vellem libenter audire te esse incolumem Precor autem vt viuas diu promoueas verbum Dei Vale. Antilae decimo octauo Iunij Tuus in Christo filius Edwardus Princeps An other Epistle of the young Prince Edward to the Archb. his Godfather ETsi puer sum colendissime Susceptor non tamen immemor sum vel officij erga te mei An other Epistle of Prince Edward to his godfather vel humanitatis tuae quam indies mihi exhibere studes NoÌ excideruÌt mihi humanissimae tuae litterae pridie diui Petri ad me datae Quibus ante hac respondere nolui non quòd illas neglexerim aut non minerim sed vt illarum diuturna meditatione fruerer fideliîue memoria reponerem atque demum bene ruminatis pro mea virili responderem Proinde affectum erga me tuum verè paternum quem in illis expressisti amplector veneror optoque vt multos viuas annos tuoque pio ac salubri consilio pergas esse mihi venerandus pater Nam pietatem ante omnia mihi amplectendam exosculandam esse duco quoniam diuus Paulus dicit 1. Tit. 4. Pietas ad omnia vtilis est Optimè valeat tua paternitas in plurimos annos Hartefordioe tertio decimo Ianuarij Tui studiosissimus EDOVARDVS Princeps The aunswere of the Archbishop to Prince Edwardes Epistle Alludit ad verba Terentijin Comoedia NOn magis poterit ipsa me seruare salus fili in Christo charissime quam salus tua Mea vita non dicenda est vita absque tua salute valitudine Quapropter cum te incolumem ac saluum intelligo vitam etiam mihi integram esse incolumem sentio The aunswere of Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. to the epistle of Prince Edward Neque certè absentia mea tam est iniucunda tibi quà m sunt litterae tuae periucundae mihi Quae arguunt tibi iuxta adesse ingenium dignum tanto principe praeceptorem dignum tanto ingenio Ex quibus tuis litteris te sic litteras video colere vt interim doctrinae coelestis tua nequaquam minima sit cura quae cuicunque sit curae non potest illum quaeuis cura frangere Perge igitur qua via incoepisti Princeps illustrissime Spartam quam nactus es hanc orna vt quam ego per literas video in te virtutis lucem eadem olim illuminet vniuersam tuam Angliam NoÌ scribam prolixius tum quidem vt me intelligas breuitate non nihil affici tum etiam quod credam te aetate quidem adhuc paruulum paruo gaudere similem simili tum etiam praeterea ne impolita mea oratio in causa sit quò generosa illa tua indoles
foundation do hold that the same body is offered vnto God by the Priest in his daily massings to put away the sinnes of the quicke and the dead But one sacrifice in the scripture Whereas by the Apostle to the Hebrewes it is euident that there is but one oblation and one true and liuely sacrifice of the Church offered vpon the aultar of the crosse which was is and shall be for euer the propitiation for the sinnes of the whole world and where there is remission of the same there is sayth the Apostle no more offering for sinne ¶ Arguments confirming his aunswere Ce No sacrifice ought to be done but where the Priest is meete to offer the same The first argument Heb. 5. la All other Priests be vnmeete to offer sacrifice propitiatory for sinne saue only Christ rent Ergo no other Priests ought to sacrifice for sinne but Christ alone The second part of my argument is thus proued Fe No honour in Gods Church ought to be takeÌ whervnto a man is not called as Aaron ri It is a great honor in Gods Church to sacrifice for sin Argument son Ergo No man ought to sacrifice for sinne but onely they which are called But onely Christ is called to that honour Ergo no other priest but Christ ought to sacrifice for sin That no man is called to this degree of honour but Christ alone Heb. 7 it is euident For there are but two onely orders of Priesthood allowed in the word of God namely the order of Aaron and the order of Melchisedech But now the order of Aaron is come to an ende by reason that it was vnprofitable and weake and of the order of Melchisedech there is but one Priest alone euen Christ the Lord which hath a priesthoode that can not passe to any other Another Argument Ba That thing is in vaine and to no effect where no necessitie is wherefore it is done ro To offer vp any more sacrifice propitiatory for the quicke and the dead there is no necessitie for Christ our sauiour did that fully and perfectly once for all co Ergo to do the same in the Masse it is in vayne Heb. 9. Another Argument Fe After that eternall redemption is found and obtained there needeth no more dayly offering for the same Ab vna causa veritatis ad propositionem habentem illam causam valet consequentia ri But Christ comming an high Bishop c. found and obteined for vs eternall redemption o. Ergo there needeth now no more daily oblation for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead Another Argument Ca All remission of sinnes commeth only by shedding of bloud mes In the Masse there is no shedding of bloud tres Ergo in the Masse there is no remission of sinnes and so it foloweth also that ther is no propitiatory sacrifice Another Argument In the Masse the passion of Christ is not in verity but in a mistery representing the same yea euen there where the Lords supper is duly ministred But where Christ suffereth not there is he not offered in verity Heb â for the Apostle sayeth Not that he might offer vp himselfe often times for then must he haue suffered often times sith the beginning of the world now where Christ is not offered there is no propitiatory sacrifice Ergo in the Masse there is no propitiatory sacrifice For Christ appeared once in the latter end of the world to put sin to flight by the offering vp of himselfe And as it is appoynted to all men that they shall once dye and then commeth the iudgement euen so Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of many And vnto them that looke for him shall he appeare agayne without sinne vnto saluation Another Argument Da Where there is any sacrifice that can make the commers thereunto perfect there ought men to cease from offering any mo expiatory and propitiatory sacrifices ri But in the new testament there is one onely sacrifice now already long since offered which is able to make the commers thereto perfect for euer j. Ergo in the new testament they ought to cease from offering any more propitiatory sacrifice Sentences of the Scripture tending to the same ende and purpose out of which also may be gathered other manifest arguments for more confirmation thereof BY the which will sayth the Apostle we are sanctified by the offering vp of the body of Iesus Christ once for all Heb. 10. And in the same place But this man after that he had offered one sacrifice for sinne sitteth for euer at the right hand of God c. For with one offering hath he made perfect for euer them that are sanctifyed and by himselfe hath he purged our sinnes By ââmselfâ I beseech you to marke these wordes by himselfe the whiche well wayed will without doubt cease all controuersie The Apostle playnely denieth any other sacrifice to remaine for him that treadeth vnder his feete the bloud of âe testament by the which he was made holy Christ wil not be crucified againe he will not his death to be ãâã derision He hath reconcyled vs in the body of his flesh Coloss. 1â Make I beseech you he sayth not in the mistery of his body But in the body of his flesh If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father 1. Ioan. â Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiaâion for our sinnes not for ours only but for the sinnes of the ââole world I know that all these places of the Scripture are auoyded by two maner of subtile shiftes The popisâ distinction betweene bloudy and vnbloudy sacrifice the one is by the distinction of the bloudy and vnbloudy sacrifice as though our vnbloudy sacrifice of the Church were any other then the sacrifice of praise and thankesgeuing then a commemoration a shewing foorth and a sacrameÌtall representation of that one only bloudy sacrifice offred vp once for all The other is by deprauing and wrasting the sayings of the auncient Fathers vnto such a straunge kinde of sense The papistâ maintayne their sacrifice propitiâatory by thâ old Doctoâ falsly wrasted as the Fathers themselues in deede neuer ment For what the meaning of the Fathers was it is euidente by that which S. Augustine writeth in his Epistle to Boniface in the 83. chapter of his 9. booke against Faustus the Manichee besides many other places likewise by Eusebius Emisene Cyprian Chrysostome Fulgentius Bertram and others Doctors making against the propitiatorâ sacrifice of the masse which do wholy concord and agree together in this vnity in the Lord that the redemption once made in verity for the saluation of man continueth in full effect for euer and worketh without ceassing vnto the end of the world that the sacrifice once offered can not be consumed that the Lords death and passion is as effectuall the vertue of that bloud once shead as freshe at this day
if hereby we doe enioy all good thinges it followeth that we must needes possesse haue and enioy you most reuerend Fathers who be no small part of our ioy and good thinges geuen vs of God We heretofore haue had the fruition of you by bodily presence to our inexplicable benefite praysed be that oure gracious God therfore And nowe in spirite we haue the experience of vnspeakeable coÌfort by your reuereÌt fatherhoodes for y t in this so glorious sort Math. 5. ye become a towne set vpon a hill a candle vpon a candlestick a specktacle vnto y e world both to the Angels vnto men So y t as we to our great coÌfort do feele 1. Cor. 4. Phil. 1. you also may assuredly say with saint Paule y t the things which happeÌ vnto vs do chance vnto y e great furtherance of the Gospell so y t our bonds in christ are manifest not onely throughout all the iudgement hall but in all wholl Europa in so much that many of the brethren in the Lord being incouraged through our bondes dare more boldly speake the word without feare And here in as you haue with s. Paule greatly to reioyce so we doe reioyce with you and we do in deed with you geue thaÌks for this worthy excelleÌt fauour of our God towards you that christ is thus magnified in you yea and hereafter shal be magnified in your bodies Phil. 1. Phil. 1. whether it be through life or death Of which thing truely wee are assured in our prayers for you and ministring of the spirite And although for your owne partes Christ is vnto you life and death aduantage and that your desire is as in deede it were better for you to be loosed and to be w t Christ yet for the Church of Christ were it much more necessary that ye shuld abide in the fleshe Yea that mercifull God euen for his Christes sake graunt that ye may abide and continue for the furtheraunce of the Churche and reioysing of fayth that the reioysing therof may be the more aboundant through Iesus Christ by your restoring Amen Amen But if it seeme better otherwise vnto the diuine wisedome y t by speedy death he hath appoynted you to glorifie him y e Lords wil be done Yea euen as we do reioyce both on your behalfes also on our own that God is magnified by life and shuld be more aboundantly glad for the continuance thereof so we shall no lesse reioyce to haue y e same wrought by death We shall geue thankes for this honour geuen vnto you reioysing that ye are accounted worthye to suffer for the name of Christ and that it is geuen to you of God not onely that ye shoulde beleue in him but also that ye should suffer for his sake And herein we shal haue to reioyce in the behalfe of the Churche of Christ whose faith may be the faster fixed vpon Gods veritie being confirmed with three such worthy witnesses Oh thankes be to God for this his vnspeakeable gift And now most reuerend Fathers that you may vnderstand the trueth of vs and our estate howe we stand in the lord I do assure your reuerences partly by y t I perceaue by such of our brethren as be here in bondes w t me partly by that I heare of them which be in other places partly by that inward experieÌce which I most vnworthy wretch haue of Gods good comfort more aboundance whereof I knowe there is in others you may be assured I say by Gods grace that you shall not be frustrate of your hope of our constaunt continuance in the cheerefull confession of Gods euerlasting veritie For euen as we haue receyued the word of truth euen the Gospell of our saluation wherin we beleeuing are sealed with the holy spirit of promise which is the earnest of our inheritaunce the which spirite certifieth our spirit The constant minde of a christian souldiour Ephes. 1. Rom. 8. Galat. 4. that we are the children of God and therefore God hath sente the spirite of his Sonne into our harts crying Abba Father so after such portion as God measureth vnto vs we with the whole Church of Christ and with you reuerend fathers receiuing the same spirite of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore I haue spoken 2. Cor. 4. Psal. 116. We also beleeue and therefore speake For the which we in this dangerous bondage and other afflictions hauing euen such a fight as we haue seene in you and haue heard of you Phil. 1. are in no wise afraid of our aduersaries And forasmuch as we haue such an office euen as God hath had mercy on vs 1. Cor. 4. we go not out of kind but eueÌ with you after our little power we labour to maintain the faith of the Gospell knowing most certainely that though we haue this treasure in earthen vessels 2. Cor 4. that the excellency of thys power might be Gods and not ours yet shall we not be dashed in pieces For the Lord will put his hand vnder vs. When we are troubled on euery side yet are we not without shift when we are in pouerty we are not vtterly without some thing when we suffer persecution we are not forsaken therein when we are cast downe yet we shall not perish but to communicate with our sweete Sauiour Christ in bearing the crosse it is appointed vnto vs that euen with him also we shall be glorified For it is a true saying If we be dead with him 2. Tim. 2. we shall also liue with him If we be patient we shall also raigne with him If we deny him he shall also deny vs. Wherefore be we of good cheere 3. Cor. 4. alwayes bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life of Iesus might appeare also in our body For we know that he which raised vp the Lorde Iesus shall rayse vp vs also by the meanes of Iesus and shall ioyne vs to himselfe together with you Wherefore we are not weeried but though our outward man perish yet the inwarde man is renued day by day For our tribulation which is momentane and light prepareth an exceeding and eternall weight of glory vnto vs while we looke not on the things which are seene but on the things which are not seene For the things which are seene are temporall but the things which are not seene are eternall Esay 12. We testifie vnto you Reuerend fathers that we drawe these waters with ioy out of the Wels of the sauiour And I trust we shall coÌtinually with you blesse the Lord Psal. 48. giue thanks to the Lord out of the wels of Israell we trust to bee merry together at that greate Supper of the Lambe whose spouse we are by faith and there to sing that song of euerlasting Haleluyah Amen Yea come Lorde Iesu. The grace of our Lord Iesu Christ be with you Amen Another letter written
yet I testify vnto you that the comfort of my sweete Christ doth driue from my phantasy the feare of death But if my deare husband Christ doe for my triall leaue me alone a little to my selfe alas I know in what case I shal be theÌ but if for my proofe he do so yet am I sure he will not be long or far from me Though he stand behind the wal hide himselfe as SalomoÌ saith in his mistical ballet yet will he peep in by a crest to see how I do He is a very tender harted Ioseph though he speak roughly to his brethren handle theÌ hardly yea threateÌ greuous bondage to his best beloued brother Beniamin yet can he not conteyne hymselfe from weeping with vs vpon vs with falling on our neckes and sweetly kissing vs. Such Christ a sweete brother vnto vs. such a brother is our Christ vnto vs all Wherfore hasten to go vnto him as Iacob did with his Sonnes and family leauing theyr country and acquayntaunce Yea this our Ioseph hath obteined for vs that Pharao the Infidell shall minister vnto vs chariots wherin at ease we may be caryed to come vnto him as we haue experience how our very aduersaries do help vs vnto our euerlasting blisse by theyr spedy dispatch yea how all thinges haue bene helpinges hereunto blessed be our God Be not afrayde of fraybugges which lye in the way Feare rather the euerlasting fire feare the Serpent which hath that deadly sting of which by bodely death they shall be brought to taste which are not grafted in Christ wanting fayth and a good conscience and so are not acquaynted with Christ the killer of death But oh my deare wyfe and frends we we whom God hath deliuered from the power of darcknes and hath translated vs into the kingdom of his deare sonne by putting of the old man by fayth putting on the newe euen our Lord Iesus Christ his wisedome holines righteousnes redeÌption we I say haue to triumph agaynst the terrible spitefull Serpent the Deuill sinne hell death damnation For Christ our brasen Serpent hath pulled away the sting of this serpeÌt The sting of death pluckâ out 1. Cor. 15. so that now we may boldly in beholding it spoyled of his sting triuÌph with our Christ al his elect say Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory Thankes be to God who hath geuen vs Vs the victory through our Lord Iesus Christ. Wherfore be mery my deare wife all my deare felow heyres of the euerlasting kingdome alwayes remeÌber the Lord. Reioyce in hope be pacient in tribulation continue in prayer pray for vs now appoynted to the slaughter y t we may be vnto our heauenly father a fat offering and an acceptable sacrifice I may hardlye write to you Wherfore let these few words be a witnes of commendations to you and all them which loue vs in fayth To this his flocke the parish of Alhallowes in Bredstreate He wrote also a fruitefull letter exhorting and charging them to beware of the Romish religioÌ and constantly to sticke to the truth which they had confessed and namely vnto my flocke among whom I am resident by Gods prouidence but as a prisoner And although I am not so amoÌg them as I haue bene to preach to them out of a pulpit yet doth god now preach vnto them by me by this my imprisonment and captiuity which now I suffer among them for Christes Gospelles sake bidding them to beware of the Romish Antichristian religion and kingdome requiring and charging them to abide in the trueth of Christ which is shortly to be sealed w t the bloud of theyr Pastor who though he be vnworthy of such a ministery yet Christ there high pastor is to be regarded whose truth hath bene taught theÌ by me is witnessed by my chaynes shall be by my death through the power of that hye pastor Be not carefull good wife cast your care on the Lord commend me vnto him in repentant praier as I do you and our Samuell whom euen at the stake I will offer as my selfe vnto God Fare ye wel all in Christ in hope to be ioyned w t you in ioy euerlasting This hope is put vp in my bosome Amen Amen Amen Pray pray * An other Letter to Maystres Lucy Harington a Godly Gentlewoman and frendly to him in his troubles YOur most gentle commendations An other comfortable letteâ of M. Saunders whereof this messenger made remembraunce vnto me was for two causes very comfortable First for that thereby I vnderstood of the state of your health bodely welfare for the which I geue thankes vnto god who graunt the long continuaunce thereof to his honour and fatherly good will whereunto I will dayly say Amen And farther I was refreshed by the expressing of your mindefull frendship towardes me farre vnworthy thereof Wherein I take occasion of much reioysing in our so gracious a God and mercifull Father who as he hath in his vnmeasurable mercy by fayth handfasted vs his chosen childreÌ vnto his deare sonne our Christ as the spirituall spouse of such an heaueÌly husband so he linketh vs by loue one vnto an other being by that bond coÌpact together with charitable readines to doe good one vnto another so that first to the glory of our God his Christ theÌ to our owne ioying in the testimony of a good coÌscience and last of all to the stopping of the mouthes and confusioÌ of our aduersaries we beare the badge as the right spouse of our Christ which himselfe noted in this saying Herein shall all men know that ye be my Disciples if ye loue one another Then farther by this bond of mutuall loue The true badge of Christ. Iohn 13. is sette forth the fatherly prouidence of God towardes vs his children that though it be he that careth for vs in whome we liue mooue and be who feedeth all flesh with bodely sustenaunce yet hath he appoynted vs in these present necessities to stand in his sted one vnto another Wherein is not onelye sette forth our dignitye but also that vnspeakeable accorde and vnitye among vs the many members in his mysticall body And though that either for lacke of ability or els through distaunce of place power and oportunity of helping one another doe fayle yet wonderfull is the working of Gods children through the spirite of prayer as wherby they fetch all heauenly influence froÌ Christ theyr celestiall head by his spirite to be measured seuerally as maye serue to the mayntenaunce of the whole body Thus doth our faythfull prayer which we make one for another distribute and scater Gods bountiful blessinges both ghostly and bodely Iohn 15. when ordinary ability lacketh and when the arme may not reach forth such Gods riches According herunto I well perceiue and vnderstand your readines to do good vnto all and especially I haue experience of your
hee for a lawe wee haue commission to proceede with them when they be dispatched let their frendes sue the lawe Nowe howe soone a man may haue such a commission at my Lord Chancelors hand you know It is as hard to be obtained as an enditement for Christ at Cayphas hande Besides that the Byshoppes hauing the Queene so vpon their sides may do all things both without the aduise and also the knowledge of the rest of the Lordes of the temporaltie who at this present haue found out the marke that the Bishops shote at and doubtles be not pleased with their doings I pray you helpe that our brother Sanders and the rest in the Marshalsey may vnderstande these things and sende me your answere betime Iudas non dormit nec scimus diem neque horam i. Iudas slepeth not neither know we the day nor the hour Dominus Iesus Christus suo sancto numine nos omnes consoletur adiuuet Amen i. The Lord Iesus Christ with his holy spirite comfort and strengthen vs all Amen May 6. 1554. Yours and with you vnto death in Christ I Hooper An exhortation to pacience sent to his godly wife Anne Hooper whereby all the true members of Christ may take comfort and courage to suffer trouble affliction for the profession of his holy Gospel OUr sauiour Iesus Christ dearely beloued my godly wife in s. Mathewes Gospell said to his disciples M. 18. that it was necessary sclaunders shoulde come and that they coulde not be auoided An effectuââ letter of M Hooper sent to hys wife he perceiued as wel by the coÌdition of those that should pearish be lost for euer in the world to come as also by their affliction that should be saued For he sawe the greatest part of the people would contemne neglecte whatsoeuer true doctrine or godly wayes should be shewed vnto them or els receiue it vse it as they thought good to serue their pleasures without any profite to their soules at all not caring whether they liued as they were coÌmanded by Gods word or not but would thinke it sufficient to be counted to haue the name of a Christian man wyth such workes and frutes of his profession and Christianitie as his fathers and elders after their custome maner esteeme and take to be good fruites and faithful works and wil not try them by the worde of God at all These men by the iust iudgement of God be deliuered vnto the crafte and subtiltie of the deuill Math. 14. that they may be kept by one sclaunderous stuÌbling blocke or other that they neuer come vnto Christ who came to saue those that were lost as yee may see howe God deliuereth wicked menne vp vnto their owne lustes to do one mischiefe after an other carelesse Rom. 1.1 1. Thes. 2. vntil they come into a reprobate minde that forgetteth it selfe and can not knowe what is expedient to be done or to be least vndone because they close their eyes and will not see the lyghte of Gods woorde offered vnto them and being thus blinded they preferre their owne vanities before the truth of Gods woorde Whereas such corrupt mindes be Errour taken for truth and persecution for Gods seruice there is also corrupt election and choyse of Gods honor so that the minde of man taketh falsehoode for truthe superstition for true religion death for life damnation for saluation hell for heauen and persecution of Christes members for Gods seruice and honour And as these men wilfully and voluntarily reiect the woorde of God euen so God most iustly deliuereth them into the blindnes of mind hardnes of heart that they can not vnderstand Iohn 8.9 nor yet consent to any thyng that God would haue preached and set foorth to his glory after his owne will and worde wherefore they hate it mortally of all things most detest Gods holy worde And as y e deuill hath entred into their hearts that they them selues can not nor will not come to Christ to be instructed by hys holy woord euen so can they not abide any other man to be a Christian man and to lead his life after the word of God but hate him persecute him robbe him imprisone hym yea and kil him whether he be man or womaÌ if God suffer it And so much are those wicked men blinded that they passe of no law whether it be Gods or mans but persecute such as neuer offended yea do euil to those that daily haue praied for them and wish them Gods grace In their Pharaonical and blind furie they haue no respect to nature No respect of nature with the persecuting aduersaries For the brother persecuteth the brother the father the sonne and most deare frends in diuelish sclaunder and offence are become most mortal ennemies And no marueile for when they haue chosen sundrye maisters the one the deuill the other God the one shall agree with the other as God and the deuell agree betweene them selues For this cause that the more parte of the worlde doth chuse to serue the deuill vnder cloaked hypocrisie of Gods title Christ sayd Math. â8 It is expedient and necessary that sclanders should come and many meanes be deuised to keepe the litle babes of Christ from the heauenly father But Christ sayth Wo be vnto him by whome the offence commeth Yet is there no remedy man being of such corruption and hatred towardes God but that the euil shal be deceiued persecute the good and the good shall vnderstand the truth and suffer persecution for it vntill the worlds ende For as he that was borne after the flesh persecuted in times past him that was born after the spirite Geâe 4. Gâlat 4. euen so is it now Therefore for so much as we liue in this life amongst so many great pearils and daungers we must be wel assured by gods word how to beare them and how paciently to take them as they be sent to vs froÌ God We must also assure our selues that there is no other remedy for Christians in the time of trouble then Christ himself hath appoynted vs. Luke 2. In S. Luke he geueth vs thys commandement Ye shall possesse your liues in pacience sayeth he In the which words he geueth vs both commaundement what to doe and also great comfort and consolation in all troubles Hee sheweth also what is to be done and what is to be hoped for in troubles Patience in troubles onely the christian mans remedy Rom. 8. and when troubles happen he biddeth vs be pacient and in no case violently nor seditiously to resist our persecuters because God hath such care and charge of vs that he wil keepe in the mids of all troubles the very heares of our heade so that one of them shall not fall away without the wil and pleasure of our heauenly father Whether the haire therfore tarie in the head or fal from the head it is the wil of the
the Gard were so busy about him that as soone as he opened his mouth one or other thrust a tip staff into his mouth and would in no wise permit him to speake Then desired he licence of the Shiriffe to speake D. Taylour could not be suffered to speake to the people but y e Shiriffe denyed it to him and bad him remember hys promise to the Counsell Well quoth Doctour Taylour promise must be kept What this promise was it is vnknown but the common fame was that after he and others were condemned the Consell sent for them and threatned them they would cut theyr tongues out of theyr heades except they would promise that at theyr deathes they would keep silence and not speake to the people Wherefore they desirous to haue the vse of theyr tonges to call vpoÌ God as long as they might liue promised silence For the Papistes feared muche least this mutation of religion from truth to lies from Christs ordinances to the Popish traditions should noâ so quietly haue bene receiued as it was especially this burning of y e Preachers but they measuring others myndes by theyr own feared lest the tumult or vprore might haue bene stirred the people hauyng so iust a cause not to bee contented with theyr doinges or els that they most feared y e people should more haue bene confirmed by their godly exhortatioÌs to stand stedfast agaynst their vaine Popish doctrine idolatry But thanks to God which gaue to his witnesses fayth and pacience with stout and manly hartes to despise all tormentes The Gospellers are not seditious as the Papistes commonly bee neither was their so much as any one man that once shewed any signe of disobedience toward y e magistrates They shed theyr bloud gladly in the defeÌce of y e trueth so leauing example vnto all men of true perfect obedience which is to obey God more then meÌ and if need require it to shed theyr owne bloud rather then to depart from Gods truth Doctor Taylor perceiuing that he could not be suffred to speake sat down and seing one named Soyce Soyce pulleth of his bootes he called him and sayd Soice I pray thee come pull of my bootes take them for thy labor Thou hast long looked for theÌ now take them TheÌ rose he vp D. Taylour confesseth the truth and put of his clothes vnto his shirt and gaue theÌ away Which done he saide with loud voyce Good people I haue taught you nothing but Gods holye word and those Lessons that I haue taken out of Gods blessed booke the holy Bible Homes a cruell Tyrant and I come hyther this day to seale it with my bloud With that woorde Homes yeoman of the Gard aforesayd who had vsed doctour Taylour very cruelly all the waye D. Taylour prayeth gaue him a great stroke vpon the head with a waster and sayd Is that the keeping of thy promise thou hereticke Then he seyng they would not permit him to speak kneled down and prayed a poore woman that was among the people A good woomaÌ comming to pray with him could not be suffered stepped in prayed with him but her they thrust away and threatned to tread her down with horses notwithstaÌding she would not remoue but abode and prayed with him When he had prayed he went to the stake and kissed it and set hymselfe into a pitch barrell which they had set for him to stand in and so stood with his backe vpright agaynst the stake with his handes folded together and his eyes toward heauen so he continually prayed Then they bound him with chaynes and the Shiriffe called one Richard Doningham a Butcher and commauÌded him to set vp Fagots but he refused to do it and sayd I am lame Syr and not hable to lift a Fagot Richard Donningham The Shyrriffe threatned to send him to prison notwithstanding hee would not do it Then appoynted he on Mulleine of Carsey a man for his vertues fit to be a hang man and Soice a very dronkard and Warwicke who in the commotion time in king Edwardes dayes lost one of his eares for his sedicious talke amongest whoÌ was also one Robert King a deuiser of Enterludes The tormentourâ Warwicke a cruell tormentour This king was also one of them which went with his halbert to bring them to death which were burnt at Bery D. Taylor is pacient who albeit was there present had doyng there with the gunnepouder what he ment and did therin he himselfe sayth he did it for the best and for quicke dispatch the Lord knoweth which shal iudge al more of this I haue not to say These foure were appoynted to set vp the Fagots and to make the fire which they most diligently did and this Warwicke cruelly cast a Fagot at him which lyght vpon his head and brake his face that the bloud ran downe his visage Then sayd Doctour Taylour Oh frend I haue harme enough what needed that Furthermore Syr Iohn Shelton there standing by as Doct. Taylour was speaking and saying the Psalme Miserere in Englishe stroke him on the lippes ye knaue Syr Iohâ Shelton sayd he speake Latine I will make thee At the last they set to fire and Doctour Taylour holding vppe both hys handes called vpoÌ God and sayd D. Tayloââ last worâ Mercifull father of heauen for Iesus Christ my Sauiours sake receiue my soule into thy handes Soyce ãâ¦ã downe with an Holbard So stood he still without either crying or mouing with his handes folded together till Soice with an Halberd stroke him on y e head that the braynes fell out and the dead corpes fell downe into the fire Thus rendred the man of God his blessed soule into the handes of his mercifull father and to his most deare and certeine Sauiour Iesus Christ whome he most entyrelye loued faithfully and earnestly preached obediently folowed in liuing and constantly glorified in death ⧠The Martyrdome of Doctour Taylour burned at Hadley for the testimony of the Gospell February 9. Anno. 1555. The same morning when he was called vp by the shiriffe to goe to his burning about three of the clocke in the morning being sodenly awaked out of his sound sleepe he sat vp in his bed and putting on his shyrt had these wordes speaking somewhat thicke after his accustomed maner Ah horson theeues ah horson theues robbe God of his honor robbe God of his honor Afterward being risen and tying his poyntes hee cast his armes about a balke whiche was in the chamber betwene Mayster Bradfordes bed his D. Taylor careles of his death and there hanging by the handes sayde to M. Bradford O Maister Bradford quoth he what a notable sway should I geue if I were hanged meaning for that he was a corpulent and bigge man These thinges I thought good here to note to set forth and declare to those that shall read this history what a notable and singuler
determinate answer what he would do in the premisses and then either to reuoke and reclaime himself or els in the after noone the same day to come againe haue iustice as he called it ministred vnto him the copy of which articles here foloweth Anno. 1555. March Articles obiected and ministred the 8. day of Februarie against Tho. Tomkins with his owne hand subscribing to the same THou doest beleeue that in the Sacrament of the aultare vnder the formes of bread and wine there is not Articles ministred agaynst Tho. Tomkins Transubstantiation denyed by the omnipotent power of almighty God and his holy woorde really truely and in very deede the very true and naturall body of our Sauiour Iesus Christ as touching the substaunce thereof which was conceiued in the wombe of the virgine Mary and hanged vppon the crosse suffering Passion and death there for the life of the worlde I doe so beleeue Substance of bread remaineth in the sacrameÌt Thou doest beleeue that after the consecration of the breade and wine prepared for the vse of the Sacramente of the aultare there doth remaine the very substance of material bread and materiall wine not changed nor altered in substance by the power of almighty God but remaining as it did before I doe so beleeue The naturall pâeseÌce of Christ in the sacrament denyed Thou doest beleeue that it is an vntrue doctrine and a false beliefe to thinke or say that in the Sacrament of the aultare there is after the consecration of the bread and wine the substaunce of Christes naturall body and bloude by the omnipotent power of almighty God and his holy worde I doe so beleeue Thou doest beleeue that thy parents kinsfolkes frendes and acquaintaunce The errour of the forelders touching the Sacrament and also thy Godfathers and Godmother and all people did erre and were deceiued if they did beleeue that in the Sacrament of the aultar there was after the consecration the body and bloude of Christe and that there did not remaine the substaunce of materiall bread and wine I doe so beleeue By me Thomas Tomkins The second examination of Thomas Tomkins THe next day being the 9. of Februarie at 8. of the clocke before noon The second examination the said Thomas Tomkins according to the former commaundement was brought againe into the place afore named before the Bishoppe and other hys assistants where the foresayd Articles were propounded vnto him whereunto he aunswered as foloweth Aunswere of Tomkins to the articles To the first he said that he did so beleeue as in the same is contained To the second he sayd that it was onely bread a participatioÌ of Christes death and passion and so do the scriptures teach To the third he said and did beleeue it was a false doctrine to beleeue and thinke as is contained in this Article To the fourth he did also beleeue the same After this aunswere he did also subscribe hys name to the sayd Articles Whereupon the Bishop drawing out of his bosome another confession subscribed wyth Tomkins owne hande and also that article that was the first day obiected against him caused the same to be openly read and then willed him to reuoke and deny his sayd opinions the which he vtterly refused to do and therfore was commanded to appeare before the Byshop againe in the same place at two of the clocke in the after noone The Bishop repeateth againe the confession of Thom. Tomkins wrytren before by the sayd Bishop of London and subscribed by the sayd Tomkins the 26. day Septemb. An. 1554. which is this I Thomas Tomkins of the Parish of Shordich in the Diocesse of London The first confession of Tomkins offered to B. Boner and now here agayne repeated The Masse full of superstition and Idolatry hauing confessed and declared openly heeretofore to Edmund Bishop of London mine Ordinarie that my beliefe hathe bene many yeares past and is at this present that the body of our Sauiour Iesus Christ is not truely and in very deede in the Sacrament of the aultare but onely in heauen and so in heauen that it can not nowe in deede be really and truely in the Sacramente of the altare And moreouer hauing likewise confessed and declared to my said Ordinary openly many times that although the church called the Catholicke Churche hathe allowed and doeth allowe the Masse and sacrifice made and done therein as a wholesome profitable a godly thing yet my beliefe hath ben many yeres past is at this present that the said Masse is full of superstition plaine idolatrie and vnprofitable for my soule so haue I called it many times and take it at this present Baptisme ought to be ministred in the vulgar tongue Hauing also likewise confessed and declared to my said Ordinarie that the Sacrament of Baptisme oughte to be onely in the vulgar tounge and not otherwise ministred and also without any such ceremonies as customably are vsed in the Latine church and otherwise not to be allowed Finally being many times and ofte called openly before my said Ordinarie and talked withall touching all my sayd confessions and declarations Tomkins constantly standeth to the truth oâ the Gospel both by the saide mine Ordinarie diuers other learned men aswel his Chaplaines as other and counselled by all them to embrace the truthe and to recant mine errour in the premisses which they tolde me was plaine heresie and manifest errour do testifie and declare hereby that I do and wil continually stand to my saide confession declaration and beliefe in all the premisses euery part therof and in no wise recant or go froÌ any part of the same In witnesse wherof I haue subscribed passed this wryting the 26. day of Septemb. the yeare aforesayd By me Thomas Tomkyns aforesaid The names of them that sate vppon Thomas Tomkins at this Session were these Edmunde Boner The last appearance condemnation of Thomas Tomkins Martyr Iohn Fecknam Deane of Paules Iohn Harpsfield Archdeacon of London Iohn Morwen master of Art Thomas Morton parson of Fulham Tristram Swadell Thom. More Thomas Beckinsaw Iames Cline clearkes The last appearance of Tho. Tomkins before Boner and the Commissioners THe same daye and place at two of the clocke in the after noone he was the last time brought forth before the bishops of London Bath and Saint Dauids with others where hee was earnestly exhorted by the sayd Bishoppe of Bath to reuoke leaue off his opinions Unto whome he answeared My Lord I was borne brought vp in ignoraunce vntill nowe of late yeares And nowe I know the truthe wherein I will continue vnto the death Then Boner caused all his articles and confession to be again openly red and so in hys accustomed maner persuaded with hym to recant To whome hee finally sayde My Lord I can not see but that you would haue me to forsake the truth and to fall into errour and
the bowels of Christe to helpe vs and all other our felow souldiors standing in like perillous place with your praiers to God for vs that we maye quite our selues like men in the Lord and geue some example of boldnes constancie mingled with pacience in the feare of God that yee and others our brethren thorough oure example may be so encouraged and strengthned to folow vs that ye also may leaue example to your weake brethren in the world to followe you Amen Consider what I say the Lorde geue vs vnderstanding in all things 2. Tim. 2. 1. Cor. 7. 1 Iohn â Coloss. 3. Brethren the time is short it remaineth that yee vse thys world as though ye vsed it not for the fashion of this worlde vanisheth away See that ye loue not the world neither the things that are in the world but set your affection on heauenly things where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God Be âeeke long suffering serue and edifie one other Doctrine ãâã good workes with the gift that God hath geuen you Beware of strange doctrine lay aside the old conuersation of greedy lustes and walke in a new life Beware of all vncleannes couetousnes foolish talking false doctrine dronkennes Reioyce be thankful towardes God submit your selues one to an other Cease from sinne spend no more time in vice be sober and apt to pray be pacient in trouble loue each other and let the glory of God and profite of your neighbor be the onely marke ye shoote at in all your doings Repent ye of the life that is past and take better heede to your doings hereafter And aboue all things cleaue yee fast to him who was deliuered to death for our sins rose againe for our iustification To whome with the father the holy ghost be al honor rule for euermore Amen Salute from me in Christe all others which loue vs in the faith and at your discretioÌ make them partakers of these letters and pray ye all for me and other in bondes for the Gospell that the same God which by his grace hathe called vs from wicked papistrie vnto true Christianitie and now of loue prooueth out patience by persecution wil of his mercy and fauour in the end gloriously deliuer vs either by death or by life to his glory AmeÌ At Lancaster the 30. of August 1554. By me an vnprofitable seruant of Christ George Marsh. To his welbeloued in Christ Ienkin Crampton Iames Leiuer Elice Fogge Rafe Bradshaw the wife of Richard Bradshaw Elice Crampton and to euery one of them be these deliuered from Lancaster G. Marsh. THe grace of our Lord Iesus Christ the loue of God the felowship of the holy Ghost be w t you al. Amen After salutations in Christ and harty thanks for your frendly tokens and your other remembraunces towards me beseeching God y t ye may encrease in faith feare loue and ãâã good gifts grow vp into a perfit man in Christe these be earnestly to exhort you yea to beseech you in the âender mercy of Christe that w t purpose of heart ye continually cleaue vnto the Lorde and that ye worship serue him in spirite in the gospel of his sonne For God wil not be worshipped after the commandements traditions of men neither yet by any other meanes appoynted prescribed and taught vs but by his holy word And though all men for the most parte defile them selues with the wicked traditions of men ordinances after y e world and not after Christ yet doe ye after the ensample of Tobie ãâã 1. Daââell 1. â Math. 1. Daniel his 3. companions Matharhias and his 5. sonnes be at a poynt with your selues that ye wil not be defiled wyth y e vncleane meates of the heathen I do meane the filthinesse of Idolatrie and the very Heathenish ceremonyes of the Papistes but as true worshippers serue ye God in spirite and verity according to his sacred Scriptures Iohn 4. Iohn 5 1. Tymâ 5. which I would wish and will you aboue all things continually and reuerently as both S. Paule and Christ commaund you to searche and read with the wholesome monitions of the same to teach exhort comfort edifie one an other Math. 24. and your brethren neighbours now in time of thys our miserable captiuitie and great famishment of soules for want of the foode of Gods worde And doubt not Math. 28. but that the merciful Lord who hath promised to be with vs euen vnto the worldes end and that whensoeuer 2. or 3. be gathered together in his name hee will be in the middest of them will assist you and teach you the right meanings of the sacred Scriptures will keepe you from all errors and lead you into all truth as he hath faithfully promised And though ye thinke your selues vnable to teach yet at the coÌmaundement of Christ now in time of famine the hungry people being in wildernes farre froÌ any townes Iohn 1ââ which if they be sent away fasting are sure to faint pearish by the way employ and bestow those fiue loaues and two fishes that ye haue vpon that hungrie multitude although ye thinke it nothing among so many And y t he increased the v. loaues and the ij fishes to feede v. M. men Math. â besides women and children shall also augment his gifts in you not only to the edifying and winning of others in christ but also to an exceding great increase of your knowledge in God his holy word And feare not your aduersaries for either according to his accustomed maner God shal blind their eies that they shal not espie you Phil. 1. either get you fauour in their sight either els graciously deliuer you out of their handes by one meanes or other Obey with reuerence al your superiours vnlesse they commaund idolatrie or vngodlinesse Make prouision for your housholds chiefly that they be instructed and taught in the law of God Loue your wiues euen as your owne selues as Christ loued the congregatioÌ Loue your children but rate theÌ not lest they be of a desperate mind and bring them vp in the nurture information of the Lorde and teache them euen as the godly parents of Tobie the younger and Susanna did teach their children euen from their infancy to reuerence God according to his lawe to abstaine from sin prouiding y t in no wise they be brought vp in idlenes wantonnes seing y t ye recken your selues to be the children of God and looke for the life whych God shall geue to them that neuer tourne their beliefe from him See that ye euer feare God and keepe his commandements and though the plague of God chance vnto you yet remaine yee stedfast in the faith and feare of God and thanke him and serue hym in such holines and righteousnes as are acceptable before him all the dayes of your life Comfort
xxiij of May did aunswere to the same confessing and graunting the articles and the contentes thereof to bee true accordyng as they were obiected in euery part subscribing also the same with hys hand Such strength and fortitude gods holy spirit wrought in hym to stand stoutly and confidently to the defence of the sincere doctrine of hys sonne Whereupon the B. exhorting him with many wordes to leaue his heresies as he called them and to returne to the bosom of his mother the holy church commanded him to appeare agayne the next day being the xxiiij of the same moneth Who so doyng and aunswering as he did before was willed to come thither agayne at after noone so hee dyd The ãâã Session agaynst ãâã Warne where and at what tyme he was earnestly exhorted by the sayd Bish. to recant his opinions To whom he aunswered that he would not depart from his receyued profession vnlesse he were therunto throughly perswaded by the holy scriptures Upon which aunswer he was willed to come agayne the next day beyng the 25. day of the same moneth The thirâ session May. 25. at one of the clocke in the after noone At which day and houre the B. examined him agayne vpon all his former articles before obiected to the which he most constantly did sticke with his further aunswer thereunto added I am persuaded quoth he to be in the right opinion and that I see no cause to repent for all filthines Idolatry is in the church of Rome The B. then seyng that notwithstandyng all his faire promises terrible threatnyngs whereof he vsed store he could not any thing preuaile Iohn Warne âânstant agaynst the Bishops persuasioâ Sentence geuen agaynst Iohn Warne May. 30. Cardmakââ and Iohn Warne brought ãâã execution Iohn Warne tyed to thâ stake finished this examination with the definitiue sentence of condemnation pronounced against the said Iohn Warne and so charged the Shiriffs of London with him vnder whose custody he remained in the prison of Newgate vntil the 30. day of the same month of May. Upon the which 30. of May being the day appoynted for their execution Iohn Cardmaker with the sayd Iohn Warne were brought by the shiriffes to the place where they should suffer Who beyng come to the stake first the Shiriffes called Cardmaker aside and talked with hym secretly so long that in the meane tyme Warne had made hys prayers was chayned to the stake and had wood and reede set about hym so that nothyng wanted but the firyng but styll aboade Cardmaker talkyng with the shiriffes The people whiche before had heard that Cardmaker would recant and beholding this maner of doing The peopââ afrayd at Cardmakââ recanting were in a meruailous dumpe and sadnes thinkyng in deede that Cardmaker should now recant at the burning of Warne At length Cardmaker departed from the Shiriffes and came towards the stake and in his garments as he was kneeled downe made a long prayer in silence to himself yet the people coÌfirmed themselues in their fantasie of his recanting seyng him in his garments praying secretly no semblance of any burning ⧠The Martyrdome of Iohn Cardmaker and Iohn Warne Vpholster An. 1555. May. 30. ¶ The confession of the fayth of Iohn Warne Citizen of London which he wrote the day before he was burned the 30. day of May. 1555. I beleeue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth A Father because hee is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ ãâã Iohn ãâã who is the euerlasting word whome before all worldes he hath begotten of himselfe which worde was made flesh and therein also manifested to be his sonne in whom he hath adopted vs to be his children the inheriters of his kyngdom and therfore he is our father An almighty God because he hath of nothing created all things visible and inuisible both in heauen and in earth euen all creatures conteyned therin and gouerneth them And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord. The eternall word perfect God with his father of equal power in all things of the same substance of like glory by whom all things were made and haue life without whom nothing liueth he was made also perfect maÌ and so being very God and very man in one person is the onely Sauiour Redeemer and Ransomer of them which were lost in Adam our forefather He is the onely meane of our deliuerance the hope of our health the suretie of our saluation Which was conceyued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary According to the Fathers most mercifull promise this eternal sonne of God forsaking the heauenly glory humbled himselfe to take flesh of a virgin according to y e scriptures vniting the substance of the Godhed to the substaÌce of the manhoode which he tooke of the substaunce of that blessed virgin Mary in one person to become therein the very Massiah the annointed king and priest for euer appointed to pacifie the fathers wrath which was iustlye gone out agaynst vs all for our sinne Suffred vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried and descended into hell He was arraigned before Pontius Pilate the ruler of Iewrie and so vniustly accused of many crimes that the Ruler iudged him innocent and sought meanes to deliuer him but contrary to knowen iustice he did let go Barrabas which had deserued death and deliuered Christ to bee crucified who deserued no death which doth declare vnto vs manifestly that he suffred for our sinnes was buffeted for our offences as the prophets do witnes thereby to haue it manifested to all men that he is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Therefore sufferyng for our sinnes he receiued and did beare our deserued condemnation the paines of death the tast of abiection the very terror of hell yelding his spirit to his father his body to be buried in earth The third day he rose againe from death to lyfe To make full and perfect the whole worke of our redemption and iustification the same crucified body which was layd in the graue was raised vp againe the third day from death by the power of hys Father and glory of hys Godhead he became the first fruits of the resurrection got the victory of death that all by him might be raised vp from death Thorough whome all true penitent sinners may now boldly come vnto the father and haue remission of their sinnes He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of God the father almighty After that in his death and resurrectioÌ he had conquered sinne death and the deuil and had bene conuersant 40. days in the earth being seene of the Apostles more then v. hundred brethren at once in the same body in which he wrought the worke of our saluation he ascended into heauen with eternal triumph for the victory ouer death sinne and hel leauing the passage open by which all true beleeuers may and shal enter
Newgate one Beard a Promooter came to him two or thre dais before he was burned and said vnto him Sir A ãâ¦ã take âââtweenâ Cardâââââ and ãâ¦ã I am sent vnto you by the Counsaile to knowe whether ye will recant or no Cardmaker From which Counsaile are ye come I thinke ye are not come nor yet sent from the Queenes counsaile but rather from the commissioners vnto whoÌ as I suppose ye belong And where as ye would know whether I wil recant or no thus I pray you report of me to those whom ye said sent you I know you are a Tailor by your occupation and haue endeuoured your selfe to be a cunning workeman and therby to get your liuing so I haue bene a preacher these xx yeres and euer since that God by his great mercy hath opened myne eyes to see hys eternal truth I haue by his grace endeuoured my selfe to call vpoÌ him to geue me the true vnderstanding of his holy word and I thanke hym for his great mercy I hope I haue discharged my conscience in the settyng forth of the same to that little talent that I haue receiued Beard Yea sir but what say you to the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Card. I say and marke it well that Christ the nyght before hys bitter passion ordeyned the holy and blessed Communion hath geuen commandement that his death should be preached before the receiuyng therof in the remeÌbrance of his body broken and his precious bloud shed for the forgeuenes of our sinnes to as many as faithfully beleeue and trust in hym And furthermore The ãâã ãâã of M. ãâ¦ã sacramâââ to conclude the matter briefly wyth hym he asked of him whether the Sacrament he spake of had a beginnyng or no Whereunto when he had graunted and affirmed the same to be then maister Cardmaker againe thus inferred thereupon If the Sacrament said he as you confesse haue a beginning and an ending then it cannot bee God for God hath no beginnyng nor endyng and so willyng hym well to note the same he departed from hym Iune An. 1555. The 5. day M. Secretary Bourne the M. of the Roles Sir Frances Englefield Sir Richard Read and Doctor Hughes anchorising them or two or three of them at the least to proceed to further examination of Benger Cary D. and Field vppon such poynts as they shall gather out of their former confessions touchyng their lewd vayne practises of calculing or coniuryng presently sent vnto theÌ with the sayd letters The 7. day there was another letter to sir Iohn Tregonwel willing hym to ioyne in commission with the said L. North and others abouenamed about the examination of the said parties others for coniuring witchcraft And the 29. of August Cary and D. were set at liberty vpon bands for their good abearyng vntil Christmas after The 12. day a letter was sent to the L. Treasurer to cause Writs to be made to the Shirife of Sussex for y e burnyng and executing of Dirike a Brewer at Lewes and other two the one at Stainings the other at Chichester The 23. of Iune a letter was sent to Boner to examine a report geuen to the counsail of 4. parishes within y e Soken of Essex that should still vse the English seruice and to punish the offenders if any such be ¶ The story of Iohn Ardeley and Iohn Symson of the Parish of Wigborow the great in Essex The story of ââhn Simâââ Iohn ârdeley ãâã WIth Mayster Cardmaker and Iohn Warne vpon the same day in the same company for the same cause was also coÌdemned Iohn Ardeley and Iohn Symson which was the 25. day of Maye But before we come to the story of them first here is to be noted the copy of the King and Queenes letter directed froÌ the Court the same day and sent by a Poste early in the morning to the bishop in tenor and forme as foloweth ¶ To the right reuerend Father in God our right trusty and welbeloued the Bishop of London The king Queenes ãâã to B. ãâã RIght reuerend father in God right trusty and welbeloued we greet you well And where of late we addressed our letters to the Iustices of peace within euerye of the Countyes of this our Realme wherby amongest other instructions geuen them for the good order and quiet gouernement of the Country about them they are willed to haue a speciall regard vnto such disordred persons as forgetting theyr duetyes towardes God and vs do leane to any erroneous and hereticall opinions refusing to shew them selues conformable to the Catholick ReligioÌ of Christes church wherein if they cannot by good admonitions and fayre meanes reforme them they are willed to deliuer them to the Ordinarye to be by him charitably trauelled withall and remoued if it may be from their noughty opinions or els if they coÌtinue obstinate to be ordered according to the lawes prouided in that behalfe vnderstanding nowe to our no little maruell that diuers of the sayd disordered persons being by the Iustices of peace for theyr contempt and obstinacy brought to the Ordinaryes to be vsed as is aforesayd are either refused to be receiued at theyr hands or if they be receiued are neither so trauelled with as christian charity requireth nor yet proceeded withall according to the order of Iustice but are suffered to continue in theyr errors to the dishonor of almighty God and daungerous exemple of others like as we finde this matter very straunge so haue thought conuenieÌt both to signify our knowledge therwith also to admonish you to haue in this behalfe such regard hencefoorth to the office of a good pastor and Bishop as wheÌ any such offenders shal be by the sayd Officers or Iustices of peace brought vnto you Q. Mary stirreth Boner to âhedde innocent bloud you to vse your good wisedom discretioÌ in procuring to remoue theÌ froÌ theyr errours if it may be or els in proceeding agaynst them if they shall coÌtinue obstinate according to the order of the lawes so as through your good furtherance both Gods glory may bee better aduaunced and the common wealth more quietly gouerned Yeuen vnder our signet at our honour of Hampton Courte the 24. of May the 1. and 2. yeares of our reignes This letter thus comming from the Court to the Bishop made him the more earnest and hasty to the condemnation as well of others as of these men of whom now we haue presently to entreat of Iohn Symson I meane and Iohn Ardeley Whyche both beyng of one countrey and of one Towne together and of one trade that is being both husbandmen in the town of Wigborow in Essex Iohn Ardeley Iohn Simson both husbandmen ãâã the towne of Wigboâough and also almost both of one age sane that Symson was of the age of 34. the other of 30. were brought vp both together by the vnder Shyriffe of Essex to Boner Bishop of London vpoÌ the
promise to returne agayne that night to go into London without any keeper to visite one that was sicke lying by the Stilyard Neither did he fayle his promise but returned vnto his prison againe rather preuenting his houre then breaking his fidelitie so constant was he in word in deede Of personage he was somewhat tall and sleÌder spare of body of a faint sanguine colour w t an Awburne beard He slept not commonly aboue foure houres in the night in his bedde till sleep came his booke went not out of his hand His chief recreation was in no gaming or other pastime but onely in honest company comely talke wherin he would spend a little time after dinner at the bourde and so to prayer and his booke agayne He counted that houre not well spent wherin he did not some good Bradford visited the theeues pickpurses c. either with his pen study or in exhorting of others c. He was no niggard of his purse but would liberally participate y t he had to hys fellowe prisoners And commonly once a weeke he visited the theeues pickpurses and such others that were with him in the prison where he lay on the other side vnto whoÌ he would geue godly exhortation to learne the amendment of their liues by their troubles and after that so done distribute among them some portion of money to theyr comfort By the way this I thought not to conceale While he was in the kinges Bench The meeting conference betwene Laurence Saunders and Iohn Bradford and Mayster Saunders in the Marshalsey both prisoners on the backside of those two prisons they mette many times and conferred together when they would so mercifully did the Lorde worke for them euen in the middest of theyr troubles and the sayde Bradford was so trusted with his keeper Bradford refusing to escape out of prison though be mighte and had such libertie in the backeside that there was no day but that he might haue easily escaped away if he would but that the Lord had an other worke to doe for him In the sommer tyme while he was in the sayd Kinges Benche he had libertie of his keeper to ryde into Oxfordshyre to a Marchauntes house of his acquayntaunce and horse and all thinges prepared for him for that iourney and the partie in a readines that should ride with him but God preuented him by sicknes that he went not at all One of his old friends and acquaintaunce came vnto him whilest he was prisoner and asked hym if he sited to get hym out what then he would do or whether he would go Unto whom he made answer as not caring whether he went out or no but if he did he said hee would marry Bradford would not flye out of England though he mighte and abyde still in England secretly teaching the people as the tyme would suffer him and occupy himselfe that way He was had in so great reuerence and admiration wyth all good men that a multitude which neuer knew him but by fame greatly lamented his death yea Bradford beleued and a number also of the Papistes themselues wished hartily hys lyfe There were fewe dayes in which he was thought not to spend some tears before he went to bed Bradfordes teares neyther was there euer any prisoner with hym but by his company he greatly profited as all they will yet witnes and haue confessed of hym no lesse to the glory of God whose societie he frequented as among many one speciall thyng I thought to note which is this Bishop Farrer beyng in the kynges Bench prisoner as before you haue hard was trauailed withall of the Papists in the end of Lent to receiue the sacrament at Easter in one kind who after much perswading yelded to them Byshop Farrat confirmed in the truth by Iohn Bradford and promised so to do Then so it happened by gods prouidence the Easter euen the day before hee should haue done it was Bradford brought to the Kings Benche prisoner where the Lord making him his instrument Bradford only was the meane that the said B. Farrer reuoked his promise and word and would neuer after yeeld to bee spotted with that papisticall pitch so effectually the Lord wrought by this worthy seruaunt of his Such an instrument was he in gods church that few or none there were that knew him but estemed him as a precious iewell and Gods true messenger Bradford dreameth of his burning according as it came to passe The night before he was had to Newgate which was the saterday night he was sore troubled diuers tymes in his sleepe by dreams how the chaine for his burning was brought to the Counter gate and how the next day beyng Sonday he should be had to Newgate and on the Monday after burned in Smithfield as in deed it came to passe accordingly which hereafter shal be shewed Now he beyng vexed so often tymes in this sort with these dreames about 3. of the clocke in the morning hee waked hym that lay with hym and told him his vnquiet sleepe what he was troubled withall Then after a little talke Maister Bradford rose out of the bed and gaue hymselfe to his olde exercise of readyng and prayer as alwayes he had vsed before and at dinner according to his accustomed maner he did eat his meat and was very mery no body being with hym from mornyng till night but he that lay with hym with whom he had many tymes on that day communication of death of the kingdome of heauen and of the ripenes of sinne in that tyme. In the after noone they two walking together in the keepers chamber sodainly the keepers wife came vp as one halfe amazed Bradford hath word of his burning seeming much troubled beyng almost wyndles said Oh M. Bradford I come to bring you heauy newes What is that said he Marry quoth she to morow you must be burned your chaine is now a buying soone you must go to Newgate With that M. Bradford put of his cap and lifting vp his eyes to heauen sayd I thanke God for it I haue looked for the same a long time and therfore it commeth not now to me sodainly but as a thing waited for euery day and houre the Lord make me worthy therof so thanking her for her gentlenes departed vp into his chamber and called his friend with hym who when he came thither he went secretly himselfe alone a long tyme and prayed Which done he came agayne to him that was in his chamber and tooke him diuers writings and papers shewed him his mind in those things what he would haue done and after they had spent the after noone till night in many and sundry such things at last came to him halfe a dosen of his friends more with whom all the euening he spent the tyme in prayer and other good exercises so wonderfully that it was meruailous to heare and see his doyngs A
I haue preached before him It is Gods truth I haue taught It is that same infallible word whereof he sayd Heauen and earth shall passe but my word shall not passe The masse and such baggage as the false worshippers of God and enemies of Christes Crosse the Papistes I say haue brought in agayne The Masse is a poyson to the Church to poyson the Church of God withall displeaseth God highly and is abhominable in his sight Happy may he be whiche of conscience suffereth losse of life or goodes in dissalowing it Come not at it If God be God follow him If y e Masse be God let them that will see it heare or be present at it ComparisoÌ betweene the Lordes supper and the Masse go to the deuill with it What is there as God ordayned His supper was ordayned to be receiued of vs in the memoriall of his death for the confirmation of our fayth that his body was broken for vs his bloud shed for pardon of our sinnes but in the masse there is no receiuing but the pâiest keepeth all to himselfe alone Christ sayth Take eate No sayth the Priest gape peepe There is a sacrificing yea killing of Christ agayne as much as they may There is Idolatry in worshipping the outward signe of bread wyne there is all in Latine you cannot tell what he saith To conclude there is nothing as God ordeyned Wherefore my good mother come not at it Oh will some say it will hinder you Doubtes obiections aunswered Math. 19. if you refuse to come to masse and to do as other do But God wil further you be you assured as you shall one day find who hath promised to them that suffer hinderaunce or losse of anye thing in this world his great blessing here and in y e world to come life euerlasting You shall bee counted an hereticke but not of others then of heretickes whose prayse is a disprayse You are not able to reason agaynst the Priestes but God wil that all they shall not be able to withstand you No body wil do so but you onely In deede no matter for âewe enter into the narrow gate which bringeth to saluation Howbeit you shall haue with you I doubt not Father Traues and other my brothers and sisters to go with you therein but if they will not I your sonne in God I trust shall not leaue you an inche but go before you pray that I may geue thankes for me Reioyce in my suffering for it is for your sakes to confirme the truth I haue taught How soeuer you do beware this letter come not abroad but into father Traues his handes For all this caueat yet this letter came to the Earle of Darbyes knowledge for if it should be knowne that I haue pen and inke in the prison then would it be worse with me Therfore to your selues keep this letter commending me to God his mercy in Christ Iesus who make me worthy for his names sake to geue my life for his Gospel and Church sake Out of the Tower of London the sixt day of October 1553. My name I write not for causes you know it well enough Like the letter neuer the worse Commend me to all our good brethren and sisters in the Lord. Howsoeuer you do be obedient to the higher powers that is no point either in hand or tongue rebell but rather if they coÌmaund that which with good conscience you caÌnot obey lay your head on the blocke and suffer what soeuer they shall do or say By pacience possesse your soules After the time that M. Bradford was condemned and sent to the Counter it was purposed of his aduersaryes as ye heard before that hee shoulde be had to Manchester where he was borne and there be burned Whereupon he writeth to the Cittye of London thinking to take his last Vale of them in this letter ¶ To the Citie of London TO all that professe the Gospell and true doctrine of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ in the Cittie of London A fruitefull letter of M. Bradford ãâã the citye oâ London Iohn Bradford a most vnworthy seruaunt of y e Lord now not onely in prison but also excommunicated condemned to be burned for the same true doctrine wisheth mercy grace peace with increase of al godly knowledge and pietie from God the father of mercy through the merites of oure alone and omnisufficient Redeemer Iesus Christ by the operation of the holy spirite for euer Amen My dearely beloued brethren in our Sauiour Christ although the tyme I haue to liue is very little for hourly I looke when I shoulde be had hence to be conueyed into Lankeshyre there to be burned and to render my lyfe by the prouidence of God where I first receaued it by y e same prouidence and although the charge is great to keepe me from all things wherby I might signifie any thing to the world of my state yet hauing as now I haue pen inke through Gods working maugre the head of Satan and his souldiours I thought good to write a shorte confession of my fayth and thereto ioyne a little exhortation vnto you all to liue according to your profession First for my fayth I do confesse and pray all the whole Congregation of Christ to beare witnesse with me of the same that I do beleue constantly through the gift goodnes of God for fayth is Gods onely gifte all the 12. articles of the Symbole or Creede commonly attributed to the collection of the Apostles This my faythe I woulde gladly particularly declare and expound to the confirmation and comfort of the simple but alas by starts stealth I write in maner that I write and therfore I shall desire you all to take this breuitie in good part And this fayth I holde not because of the Creede it selfe but because of the word of God the which teacheth and confirmeth euery Article accordingly This worde of God written by the Prophetes and Apostles left and contayned in the Canonicall bookes of the whole Bible I do beleue to containe plentifully all thinges necessary to saluation so that nothing as necessary to saluation ought to be added thereto and therfore the Church of Christ nor none of his congregation ought to be burdened with any other doctrine theÌ which hereout hath his foundation and ground In testimony of this fayth I render and geue my life being condemned as well for not acknowledging the Antichrist of Rome to be Christes vicar generall and supreme head of his Catholicke and vniuersall Church here or els wherevppon earth as for denying the horrible and idolatrous doctrine of Transubstantiation and Christes reall corporall and carnall presence in his supper vnder the formes and accidences of bread and wine To beleeue Christ our Sauiour to be the head of hys Churche and kinges in their Realmes to be the supreme powers to whom euery soule oweth obedience and to beleue that
in the supper of Christ which the Sacramente of the aultar as the Papists call it and vse it doth vtterly ouerthrow is a true and very preseÌce of whole Christ God and man to the fayth of the receiuer but not to the stander by looker vpon as it is a true very presence of bread wine to the sences of men to beleue this I saye will not serue and therfore as an herericke I am condemned and shal be burned whereof I aske God hartily mercy that I do no more reioyce then I do hauing so great cause as to be an instrument wherein it may please my deare Lorde God and Sauiour to suffer For albeit mo manifold sinnes euen sithen I came into prison haue deserued at the handes of God not onely this teÌporal but also eternall fire in hell much more then my former sinful life which y e Lord pardoÌ for his Christes sake as I knowe he of his mercy hath done neuer will lay mine iniquities to my charge to condeÌnation so great is his goodnes praised therfore be his holy name althogh I say my manifold and greeuous late sinnes haue deserued most iustly all the tyranny that maÌ or deuill can do vnto me and therfore I confesse that the Lorde is iust that his iudgements be true and deserued on my behalfe yet y e Bishoppes and Prelates do not persecute them in me but Christ himselfe his worde his trueth and Religion And therfore I haue great cause yea most great cause to reioice that euer I was borne and hetherto kept of the Lord that by my death which is deserued for my sinnes it pleaseth y e heauenly father to glorifie his name to testifie hys truth to confirme his veritie to repugne his aduersaries Oh good God and mercifull father forgeue my great vnthaÌkfulnes especially herein And you my dearely beloued for the Lord Iesu Christes sake I humbly and hartily in his bowels bloude do now for my last Vale and farewell in this present lyfe beseeche you and euerye of you that you will consider this worke of the Lord accordingly First by me to be admonished to beware of hipocrisie and carnall securitie professe not the Gospell with tongue and lippes onely but in hart veritie frame and fashion your liues accordingly beware Gods name be not euill spoken of and the Gospell lesse regarded by your conuersation God forgeue me that I haue not so hartily professed it as I shoulde haue done but haue sought much my selfe therein The Gospell is a new doctrine to the old man it is new wyne and therfore cannot be put in old bottels without more great hurt theÌ good wine to the bottels If we will talke with y e Lorde we must put of our shoes and carnall affections if wee will heare the voyce of the Lorde we must wash our garmentes and be holy if we will be Christes disciples wee must deny our selues take vp our crosse and follow Christ we cannot serue two maysters If we seeke Christs kingdome we must also seeke for the righteousnes thereof Christian profession requireth Christian conuersation To this petition Let thy kingdome come we must ioyne Thy will be done done on earth as it is in heauen If wee will not be doers of the worde but hearers of it onely we sore deceiue our selues If wee heare the gospell and loue it not we declare our selues to be but fooles and builders vpon the sand The Lordes spirite hateth fayning deceitfulnes the Lord abhorreth if we come to him wee must beware that we come not with a double hart for then may chance that God will aunswere vs according to the blocke which is in our heart and so we shall deceiue our selues and others To fayth see y t we couple a good conscience least wee make a shipwracke Fayth would be coupled euer with a good conscience To the Lord we must come with fear and reuerence If we will be gospellers we must be Christes if we be Christes we must crucifie our flesh with the lustes and concupiscences therof if we wil be vnder grace sinne must not beare rule in vs. We may not come to the Lord and draw nigh to him with our lips and leaue our hartes els where least the Lordes wrath waxe hot He exhorteth to repentance and he take from vs the good remayning In no case can y e kingdome of Christ approch to them that repent not Therfore my dearely beloued let vs repent and be hartily sory y t we haue so carnally so hipocritically so couetously so vaynegloriously professed the gospell For all these I confesse my selfe to the glory of God that he may couer mine offences in the day of iudgement Let the anger plagues of God most iustly fallen vpon vs be applyed to euery one of our desertes that from the bottome of our hartes euery of vs may say It is I Lord that haue sinned agaynst thee it is my hipocrisie my vaynglory my couetousnes vncleanes carnalitie securitie idlenes vnthankfulnes selfeloue Our sinnes prouoke persecutioÌ and such like which haue deserued the taking away of our good king of thy word and true religion of thy good ministers by exile prisonmeÌt and death it is my wickednes that causeth successe and increase of authoritie and peace to thine enemies Oh be mercifull be mercifull vnto vs. He exhorteth to pray how to pray with repentance Turne to vs agayne O Lorde of hostes turne vs vnto thee correct vs but not in thy furie least we be consumed in thyne anger chastice vs not in thy wrathful displeasure reproue vs not but in the middest of thine anger remember thy mercy For if thou marke what is done amisse who shall be able to abide it But with thee is mercifulnes that thou mightest be worshipped Oh then be mercifull vnto vs y t we might truely worship thee Helpe vs for the glorye of thy name be mercifull vnto our sinnes for they are great O heale vs and help vs for thine honor Let not the wicked people say where is their God c. On this sort my right dearely beloued let vs hartilye bewayle our sinnes repent vs of our former euil life hartily and earnestly purpose to ameÌd our lyues in all things continually watch in prayer diligently and reuerently attend heare and reade the holy scriptures labour after our vocation to amend our brethren Praying hearing reading the holy scriptures Let vs reproue the workes of darckenes Let vs flee froÌ al Idolatrye Let vs abhorre the AntichristiaÌ and romish rotten seruice detest the popishe Masse abrenounce their Romishe God prepare our selues to the crosse be obedient to all that be in authoritie in all thinges that be not agaynst God and his word for then aunswere with the Apostles It is more meete to obey God then man Howbeit neuer for any thinge resiste Obedience to magistrates in all that is not agaynst Gods word
substaunce of bread and wine and is receiued of the wicked The ãâã of his coââdemnaâioâ declared yea of dogges mise Also I am excommunicated and counted as a dead menber of Christes Church as a rotten braunche and therefore shall be cast into the fire Therefore ye ought hartily to reioyce with me and to geue thankes for me that God the eternall father hath vouched safe our mother to bring vp any childe in whom it would please him to magnifie his holy name as hee doth A great mercy of God to turne the death of â saintes ãâã deseruââ to serue a confirmââtion of his owne glorâ and I hope for his mercye and truthes sake will do in me and by me Oh what such benefite vppon earth can it be as that that which deserued deathe by reason of my sinnes should be deliuered to a demonstration a testification and confirmation of Gods veritie and trueth Thou my mother the Vniuersitie hast not onely had the truth of gods word playnely manifested vnto thee by reading disputinge and preaching publickely and priuately but now to make thee altogether excuselesse and as it were almost to sinne agaynst the holy Ghost if thou put to thy helpyng hand with the romysh route to suppresse the veritie and set out the contrary thou hast my lyfe and bloud as a zeale to confirme thee if thou wilt be confirmed or els to confound thee and beare witnes agaynst thee if thou wilt take part with the prelates and Clergye Cantabriââenseâ ãâ¦ã moniti which nowe fill vp the measure of their fathers which slew the Prophetes and Apostles that all righteous bloud from Abell to Bradforde sued vpon the earth may be required at theyr handes Of this therefore I thought good before my death as tyme and libertie woulde suffer me for loue and duetye I beare vnto thee to admonishe thee good mother and my sister the Towne that you would call to minde from whence you are fallen and study to do the first workes You know if you wil these matters of the Read before the letter Cambridââ to K. Henââ 8. pag. 1104. Romish supremacy and the Antichristian transubstantiation whâââby Christes supper is ouerthrowne his priesthoode euacuatâ his sacrifice frustrate the ministery of his word vnplaced repentaunce repelled fayth faynted godlines extinguished the Masse mayntayned idolatry supported and all impietie cherished you know I say if you will that these opinions are not onely besides Gods word but euen directly agaynst it and therfore to take part with them is to take part agaynst God agaynst whome you cannot preuayle Therefore for the tender mercy of Christ in his bowels and bloud I beseeche you to take Christes collyrium and eye salue to annoynt your eyes that you may see what you doe and haue done in admitting as I heare you haue admitted yea alas authorised and by consent confirmed the Romish rotten rags whiche once you vtterly expelled Oh be not canis reuersus ad vomitum be not * The ãâã returned to his owne âomitte Sus lota reuersa ad volutabrum coeni Beware least Satan enter in with seuen other spirites and then postrema shal be worse then the first It had bene better yee had neuer knowne the truth then after knowledge to runne from it Ah woe to this world and the thinges therein * The soââ that was washed returned to ãâ¦ã in the âite 2. Pet. 1. which hath nowe so wrought with you Oh that euer this dirt of the deuill shoulde daube vpp the eye of the Realme For thou oh mother art as it were the eye of the Realme If thou be light and geue shyne all the body shall fare the better But if thou the light be darcknes alas how great will the darckenes be What is man whose breath is in his nostrels that thou shouldest thus be afrayde of him Oh what is honour and life here Bubbles What is glorye in this worlde but shame Why art thou afrayde to carrye Christes Crosse Wilt thou come into hys kingdome and not drynke of his cup Doest thou not know Rome to be BabiloÌ The glory of this world is a vaine thing Babylon hath Iuda in captiuity doest thou not know that as the olde Babilon had the children of Iuda in captiuitie so hath this Rome the true Iuda that is the confessours of Christ Doest thou not know that as destruction happened vnto it so shall it do vnto this And trowest thou that God will not deliuer his people now when the time is come as hee did theâ Hath not God commaunded hys people to come out from her and wilt thou geue ensample to the whole Realme to runne vnto her Hast thou forgotten the woe that Christ threatneh to offence geuers Wilt thou not remember that it were better that a Mylstone were hanged about thy necke and thou throwe into the sea then that thou shouldest offend the little ones And alas how hast thou offended yea and howe doest thou still offend The church âândeth ãâã in the outward shew Wilt thou consider thinges according to the outward shew Was not the Synagogue more seemely and like to be the true Church then the simple flocke of Christes Disciples Hath not the whore of Babilon more costly aray and rich apparell externally to set forth her selfe then the homely housewyfe of Christ Where is the beautie of the kinges daughter the Churche of Christ without or within Doth not Dauid saye wythin Oh remeÌber that as they are happy which are not offended at christ so are they happy whiche are not offended at hys poore church Can the Pope and his prelates meane honestly whiche make so much of the wife and so little of the husband The Churche they magnifie but Christ they contemne If this Church were an honest woman that is Christes wife except they woulde make much of her husband Christ and his worde shee woulde not be made much of them When Christ and hys Apostles were vppon earth who was more like to be the true Church they or the Prelates Byshops Synagogue If a man should haue followed custome vnitie antiquitie or the more part shoulde not Christ and his companye haue bene cast out of the dores Therfore bade Christ Search the scriptures And good mother shall the seruaunt be aboue his master shall we looke for other entertaynment at the handes of the world then Christ and his deare Disciples found who was taken in Noes tyme for the Church Poore Noe and his familie or others Who was taken for Gods Churche in Sodom Lot or others And doth not Christ say As it was than so shall it goe now towardes the comming of the sonne of man What meaneth Christ when he sayth Iniquitie shall haue the vpper hand doth not he tell that charitie shall waxe colde And who seeth not a wonderfull great lacke of charitie in those whiche woulde nowe be taken for Christes Church All that feare GOD in thys Realme truely can
the Lordes wrath waxed hoat so doth it vnto vs. So that there is no remedye but that for it is better late to turne then neuer to turne wee confesse our faultes euen from the bottome of our hartes with harty repentaunce which God worke in vs all for his mercyes sake we runne vnto the Lord our God which is exorable mercifull sory for the euil poured out vpon vs and crie out vnto him with Daniel saying we haue sinned we haue sinned grieuously oh lord God agaynst thy maiesty He exhorteth to repentaunce and prayer and to bewayle our sinnes before the Lord our God we haue heaped iniquitye vpon iniquity the measure of our transgressions floweth ouer so that iust is thy vengeaunce and wrath fallen vpon vs. For wee are very miserable we haue contemned thy longe suffering wee haue not harkened to thy voyce When thou hast called vs by Preachers we hardened our hartes and therefore now deserue that they send thy curse hereupon to harden our hartes also that we should henceforth haue eyes and see not eares and heare not hartes and vnderstand not leaste wee shoulde conuert and be saued Oh be mercifull vnto vs spare vs good Lord and all thy people whom thou hast dearely bought Let not thine enemies triumph altogether and alwayes agaynst thee for then will they be puft vppe Looke downe and beholde the pittyfull complayntes of the poore let the sorowefull sighing of the simple come in thy fighte and bee not angry with vs for euer Turne vs oh Lorde GOD of hostes vnto thee and turne thee vnto vs that thou mayest be iustified in thy sweete sentences and ouercome wheÌ thou are iudged as now thou art of our aduersaryes For they say where is theyr God Can God deliuer them now Canne theyr Gospell serue them Oh Lord howe long for the glorye of thy name and for thy honors sake in the bowels and bloud of Iesus Christ we humbly beseech thee come and help vs for we are very miserable On this sort I say dearely beloued let vs publickely and priuately bewayle our sinnes but so that hereto we ioyne ceasing from wilfulnesse sinne of purpose for els the Lord heareth not our prayers as Deuid sayth And in S. Iohn it is written The prayers oâ sinners be not hearde The impenitent sinners God heareth not Nowe impenitent are they which purpose not to amend theyr liues As for example not only such which folow still theyr pleasures vncleannes carnality but those also which for feare or fauor of men doe agaynst theyr conscience to consent to the Romish ragges and resort to the rotten Religion Romish rages rotten religion communicating in Seruice ceremonies wyth the Papistes thereby declaring themselues to loue more the worlde then God to feare man more then Christ to dread more the losse of temporall things then of spirituall in whom it is euident the loue of God abideth not For he that loueth the world hath not Gods loue abiding in him sayth Saynt Iohn therefore my deare hartes and deare agayne in the Lord remember what you haue professed Christes Religion and name and the renouncyng of the Deuill Sinne and the world Remember that before yee learned A. B. C. your lesson was Christes crosse Forgette not that Christ will haue no Disciples but such as will promise to deny theÌselues take vp their crosse marke The A. B. C. of the Christians beginneth with Christes Crosse. take it vppe and folowe him and not the multitude custome c. Consider for Gods sake that if wee gather not with Christe wee scatter abroade What should it profite a man to winne the whole worlde and loose his owne soule We must not forget that this life is a wildernesse and not a Paradise here is not our home we are now in warrefare we must needes fight or els be taken prisoners Of all thinges we haue in this life we shall cary nothing with vs. If Christ be our Captayne we must follow him as souldiours If we keepe company with him in affliction we shal be sure of his society in glory If we forsake not him he will neuer forsake vs. If we confesse him he will confesse vs but if we deny him he will deny vs. If we be ashamed of him he will bee ashamed of vs. Wherefore as he forsooke his father and heauen all thinges to come to vs They neuer lose that follow Christ. so let vs forsake all thinges and come to him being sure and most certayne that we shall not lose thereby Your children shall finde and feele it double yea treble whatsoeuer you loose for the Lordes sake and you shall finde and feele peace of conscience and freÌdship with God which is more worth then all the goodes of the world My dearely be loued therefore for the Lordes sake consider these thinges which now I write vnto you of loue for my Vale last farewell for euer in this present life Turne to the Lord repent you your euill and vnthankefull life declare repentaunce by the fruites take time while you haue it come to the Lord whiles he calleth you run into his lappe whiles his armes be open to embrace you seeke him whiles he may be found call vpon him whiles time is conuenient forsake and flie from all euill both in religion He exhorteth to amendement in religion and conuuersation and in the rest of your life and conuersation Let your light so shine before men that they maye see your woorkes and prayse God in the day of his visitation Oh come agayne come agayne you straunge children and I will receiue you sayeth the Lorde Conuert and turne to me and I will turne vnto you Why wyll ye needes perish As sure as I liue sweareth the Lorde I will not your death turne therefore vnto me Can a woman forgette the childe of her wombe If she should yet will I not forget you saith the Lod your God I am he I am he which put away your sinnes for mine owne sake The Lord watcheth to performe his worde doublewise O then deare frendes turne I saye vnto your dearest father Cast not these his sweete and louing wordes to the grounde and at your tayle for the Lord watcheth on his word to performe it which is in two sortes to them that lay it vp in theyr hartes and beleue it will he pay all and eternall ioy and comfort But to theÌ that cast it at theyr backes and will forget it to them I say will he poure out indignation and eternall shame Wherefore I hartely yet once more beseech and pray you and euery of you not to contemne this poore and simple exhortation which nowe out of prison I make vnto you or rather the Lord by me Loth would I be a witnesse agaynst you in the last day Bradford must be a witnes in the last day to them that reiect his couÌsaile as of truth I must be if ye repent not
if ye loue not Gods Gospell yea if ye loue it not Therefore to conclude repent loue Gods Gospell liue in it all your conuersation so shall Gods name be praysed his plagues be mitigated his people comforted and his enemies ashamed GrauÌt all this thou gracious lord god to euery one of vs for thy deare sonnes sake our Sauiour Iesus Christ To whome with thee and the holy Ghost be eternal glory for euer and euer Amen The 12. of February 1555. By the bondman of the Lord and your afflicted poore brother Iohn Bradford * To my louing brethren B. C. c. their Wiues and whole families I. Bradford I Beseech the euerliuing God to graunt you all my good brethren and sisters An other letter of M. Bradford to certayne frendes of his whom for danger of that time he would not name the comfort of the holy spirit and the continuall sense of his mercy in Christ our Lord now and for euer amen The world my brethren semeth to haue the vpper hand iniquity ouerfloweth the trueth and verity seemeth to bee suppressed and they which take parte therewith are vniustly entreated as they which loue the trueth lament to see and heare as they doe The cause of all this is Gods anger and mercy his anger because we haue greuously sinned agaynst him his mercy because he here punisheth vs and as a Father nourtereth vs. Wee haue beene vnthankefull for his word We haue contemned his kyndenesse Gods anger and mercy both together vpon his Church The contempt of God and his Gospell punished Wee haue bene negligent in prayer We haue bene so carnall couetous licencious c. We haue not hastened to heauen warde but rather to hellwarde We were fallen almost into an open contempt of God and all his good ordinaunces so that of his iustice he coulde no longer forbeare but make vs feele his anger as now he hath done in taking his worde and true seruice from vs and permitted Sathan to serue vs with Antichristian religion and that in such sort that if we will not yelde to it and seeme to allow in deede an outwarde facte our bodyes are like to be layed in prison and our goodes geuen we can not tell to whom This should we looke vpon as a signe of Gods anger procured by our sinnes which my good brethren euery of vs should now call to our memories oftentymes so particularly as we can that wee might hartely lament them Exhortââ to repâââtance ãâ¦ã repent them hate them aske earnestly mercy for them and submit our selues to beare in this liâe any kinde of punishment which God will lay vpon vs for them This should we do in consideration of Gods anger in this time Now his mercy in this time of wrath is seene and should be sene in vs my dearely beloued in this that God doth vouchsafe to punish vs in this present life If he should not haue punished vs Gods ãâã the ãâã why we punished here do not you thinke that we would haue continued in the euilles we were in Yes verely we woulde haue bene worse and haue gone forwardes in hardenyng our hartes by impenitency and negligence of God true godlines And then if death had come should not we haue perished both soule and body into eternall fire and perdition Alas what misery shoulde we haue fallen into if God shoulde haue suffered vs to haue gone on forwarde in our euils No greater signe of damnatioÌ there is then to lie in euill and sinne vnpunished of God as now the Papistes my dearely beloued are cast into Iezabels bed of security which of all plagues is the grieuousest plague that can be They are bastards and not sonnes for they are not vnder Gods rod of correction A great mercy it is therefore that GOD doth punish vs For if he loued vs not he would not punish vs. Iesabeâ bed of ãâã Apoc. â Heb. 1â 1. Cor. â 1. Pet. â The ãâ¦ã God 's ãâã be ãâã in thââ world Phillip â Now doth he chastice vs that we shoulde not be damned with the worlde Nowe doeth he nourtour vs because he fauoureth vs. Now may we thinke our selues Gods house and children because he beginneth his chastising at vs Now calleth he vs to remember our sinnes past Wherefore that we might repent and aske mercy And why That he might forgeue vs pardon vs iustifye vs and make vs his children and so begin to make vs here lyke vnto Christ that we might be lyke vnto hym elswhere euen in heauen where already wee are sette by fayth with Christ and at his comming in very deede we shall then most ioyfully enioy when our sinnefull and vile bodyes shall be made like to Christes glorious body accordynge to the power whereby he is able to make all thinges subiect to himselfe Therefore my brethren let vs in respect hereof not lament but land God not to be sory but be mery not weep but reioyce and be gladde that God doth vochsafe to offer vs his Crosse Rom. â thereby to come to him to endlesse ioyes and comfortes For if we suffer we shall raigne 2. Tim. â if we confesse him before men he will confesse vs before his father in heauen if we be not ashamed of his Gospell now Math. ââ he wyll not be ashamed of vs in the last day but will be glorifyed in vs crowning vs with crownes of glorye and endlesse felicitye Math. â For blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for theyrs is the kingdome of heauen Be glad sayâh Peter for the spirite of God resteth vpon you After that you are a litle afflicted God will comforte 1. ãâ¦ã strengthen and confirme you 1. ãâ¦ã And therefore my good brethren be not discouraged for Crosse for prison or losse of goodes for confession of Christes Gospell and truth He ãâ¦ã to takâ comforâ the ãâã Math. â whiche ye haue beleued and liuely was taught amongest you in the dayes of our late good Kyng and most holy Prince Kyng Edward This is most certayne if you loose any thing for Christes fake and for contemning the Antichristian seruice set vppe agayne amongst vs as you for your partes euen in prison shall finde Gods great and riche mercy farre passing all worldly wealth so shall your wiues and children in this present life finde and feele Gods prouidence more plentifully then tongue can tell For he will shew mercifull kindenesse on thowsands of them that loue hym Psalm â The good mannes seed shall not goe a begging his bread You are good men so many as suffer for Christes sake I truste you all my dearelye beloued Gods ãâã seene ãâã Crosse. wyll consyder this geare with your selues in the crosse see Gods mercy which is more sweete and to be set by then life it selfe muche more then anye Mucke or Pelfe of this worlde This mercy of God shoulde make you merye and chearefull for the afflictions of
so many thowsandes it pleaseth his mercy to choose me to be one in whome he will suffer For although it be moste true that iuste patior i. I iustly suffer for I haue bene a great hypocrite and a greeuous synner the Lorde pardon me yea hee hath done it he hath done it in deede yet hic autem quid mali fecit i. What euill hath he done Christ whome the Prelates persecute his verity which they hate in me hath done no euill nor deserueth death Therefore ought I most hartely to reioyce of this dignation and tender kyndnesse of the Lord towardes me This is a singular mercy of God to haue death which is a due punishment for sinne â turned into a demonstration testification of the Lordes truâhe 4. Reg. 2. which vseth the remedy for my sinne as a testimoniall of hys Testament to his glory to my euerlasting comfort to the edefying of his Church and to the ouerthrowing of Antichrist and hys kingdome O what am I Lorde that thou shouldest thus magnifye me so vile a man and miser as alwayes I haue bene Is this thy wont to sende for suche a wretche and an hypocrite as I haue bene in a fiery Charyot as thou diddest for Helias Oh deare Fathers be thankefull for me and pray for me that I styll may be found worthy in whom the Lord would sanctify his holy name And for your part make you readye for we are but your gentlemen hushers Nuptiae agni paratae sunt venite ad nuptias 1. The mariage of the Lambe is prepared come vnto the mariage I now go to leaue my flesh there where I receiued it He meaneth that he should be conueyed by the Queenes Garde into Lankeshire to be burnte as the aduersaryes had once determined lyke as Ignatius was by a company of soldiours conueyed to Rome and cast to the Leopardes I shall be coÌueied thither as Ignatius was at Rome to Leopardis by whose euill I hope to bee made better God graunt if it be his will that I aske it may make them better by me Amen For my farewell therfore I write and send this vnto you trusting shortly to see you where we shall neuer be separated In the meane season I will not cease as I haue done to commende you to our father of heauen And that you would so do by me I most hartely praye euerye one of you You knowe nowe I haue moste neede But fidelis Deus qui nunquam sinet nos tentaâi supra id quòd possumus i. Faythfull is God which will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength He neuer didde it hytherto nor now I am assured he will neuer do Amen A dextris est mihi non mouebor Propter hoc laetabitur cor meum quia non derelinquet animam meam in inferno nec dabit me sanctum suum per gratiam in Câristo videre corruptionem E carcere raptim expectens omni momento carnificem i. He is on my righte hand therefore I shall not fall Wherefore my hart shall reioyce Psalme 16 for he shall not leaue my soule in hell neither shall suffer me his holy one by his grace in Christ to see corruption Out of prison in haste looking for the Tormentour The 8. of February Ann. 1555. Iohn Bradford * To the honourable Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford being then in trouble for the verity of Gods Gospell THe euerlasting and most gracious God and Father of our Sauiour Iesu Christ A letter of M. Bradford to the Lord Russell now Earle of Bedford âlesse your good Lordshippe with all maner of heauenlye blessinges in the same Chryst our onely comfort and hope Amen Praysed be God our Father which hath vouched you worthye as of fayth in his Christ so of his Crosse for the same Magnifyed be his holy name who as he hath deliuered you from one crosse so he hath made you willing I trust and ready to beare another wheÌ he shall see his time to lay it vpon you for these are the most singular giftes of God geuen as to few The excellencye of fayth and what it worketh so to none els but to these few whiche are moste deare in his sight Fayth is reckoned and worthely among the greatest gyftes of GOD yea it is the greatest it selfe that we enioy for by it as we be iustified and made Gods childreÌ so are we temples and possessours of the holy spirite yea of Christ also Eph. 4. And of the Father hymselfe Iohn 14. By fayth we driue the Deuill away 1. Peter 5. We ouercome the world 1. Ioh. And are already Citttizens of heauen and fellowes wyth Goddes deare Sayntes But who is able to reckon the riches that this fayth bringeth with her vnto the soule she sitteth vpon No man or Aungell And therefore as I sayd of all Gods giftes she may be set in the top and haue the vpmost seate The which thing if men considered in that she commeth alonely from Goddes owne mercy seat Fayth commeth by hearing the word and not by hearing Masse by the hearing not of Masse or Mattyns Dyriges or such drasse but of the worde of God in such a toung as we canne and doe vnderstand as they would be diligent and take greate heede for doyng or seeyng any thyng whiche might cast her downe for then they fal also so would they with no lesse care read and heare Goddes holy word ioyning thereto most earnest and often prayer aswell for the more and better vnderstanding as for the louing liuyng and confessing of the same mauger the head of the deuill the worlde our fleshe reason goodes possessions carnall frends wife children and very life here if they should pull vs backe to harken to the voyce and counsell for more quiet sure and longer vse of them Philip. 1. Now notwithstanding this excellency of fayth in that we read the Apostle to matche therewith yea as it were to preferre suffering persecution for Christes sake I trowe no man will be so fond as to thinke otherwise but that I and all Goddes children haue cause to glorify and prayse God whiche hath vouched you worthye so greate a blessing The efficacy of the crosse and what it worketh in Gods children For though the reason or wisedome of the worlde thinke of the Crosse according to theyr reach and according to theyr present sence and therefore flyeth from it as from a most great ignominye and shame Yet Gods Scholers haue learned otherwise to thinke of the Crosse that is the frame house in the which God frameth his children lyke to his sonne Christ the Fornace that fineth Gods golde the high way to Heauen the Sute and Liuery that Gods seruauntes are serued withall the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory For they I meane Gods scholers as your Lordshyp is I trust doe enter into Goddes sanctuary Psalme 72. least theyr fecte slippe They looke not as beastes do on thinges
he traineth his souldiers to geue a fierce onset on vowarde of Gods battaile You see how he hath receyued power of God to molest Gods children and to beginne at hys house By reason whereof consider two thinges one the cause on our behalfe the other what will be the sequele on straungers For the first if we be not blind we can not but wel see that our sinnes are the cause of all this miserie 2. Thinges to be considered in the persecution of gods people our sinnes I say which I would that euery one of vs would applye to our selues after the example of Ionas and Dauid turning ouer the wallet that other mens offences myght lie behinde and our owne before Not that I woulde excuse other men whyche exteriourly haue walked muche more grossely then manye of you haue done but that I woulde prouoke you all as my selfe to more hearty repentance and prayer Let vs more and more encrease to knowe and lament our doubting of God of his presence power anger mercy c. Let vs better feele and hate our self loue securitie negligence vnthankfulnes vnbelief impacience c. and then doubtlesse the crosse shall be lesse careful yea it shal be comfortable and Christ moste deare and pleasaunt death then shal be desired Earnest repentance maketh the Crosse more pleasaunt as the dispatcher of vs ouâ of al miserie and entrance into eternall felicitie and ioye vnspeakeable the whych is so much the more longed for by howe muche we feele in dede the serpents bits wherwith he woundeth our heeles that is our outward Adam and senses If we had I say a liuely and true feeling of his poyson we could not but as reioyce ouer oure captaine y t hath bruised hys head Coloss. 1. so be desirous to followe his example that is to geue our liues with him and for him and so to fill vp his passions that he might conquere and ouercome in vs and by vs to his glory and comfort of his children If Gods iudgementes be so sharpe to his children what will it be to his enemyes Nowe the seconde I meane the sequele or that whych will folowe on the straungers my dearely beloued let vs well looke vpon For if so be that God iustly doe thus geue to sathan and his seede to vexe and molest Christe and hys penitent people Oh what and how iustly may he and wil he geue to Sathan to intreate the rechlesse and impenitent sinners If iudgement beginne thus at Gods house what will followe on them that be wythout if they repent not Certainely for them is reserued the dregs of Gods cuppe that is brimstone fire and tempest intollerable Now are they vnwillinge to drinke of Gods cuppe of afflictions which he offereth commoÌ with his sonne Christ our Lord Math. 8. least they shoulde lose their pigges with the Gergelites They are vnwilling to come into the waye that bryngeth to heauen The doinges wayes of the wicked described and what is the end thereof euen afflictions they in their hearts crie Let vs cast his yoke from vs they walke two wayes that is they seeke to serue God Mammon which is vnpossible they will not come nigh the straight way that bringeth to life they open their eyes to beholde present things onely they iudge of Religion after reason and not after Gods word they folowe the more part and not the better they professe God wyth their mouthes but in their hearts they denye him or els they would sanctifie him by seruing hym more then men they parte stake with God which woulde haue all geuing part to the world to the Romish rout and Antichristian Idolatrie now set abroad amongst vs publikely they will haue Christ but none of his crosse which will not be they will be counted to liue godly in Christ but yet they wil suffer no persecution they loue this world wherthrough the loue of God is driuen foorth of them they sauour of those things that be of menne and not that bee of God Summa they loue God in theyr lippes but in theyr hearts yea and in their deedes deny hym as well by not repenting their euils past as by continuing in euill stil by doing as the world the flesh and the deuil willeth and yet still perchaunce they will pray or rather prate Thy will be done in earth which is generallye that euery one shoulde take vp his crosse and follow Christe But thys is a harde saying who is able to abide it Therefore Christ must be praied to depart least al their pigges be drowned The deuill shall haue his dwelling againe in themselues rather then in their pigges and therefore to the Deuill shall they go and dwel with him in eternall perdition and damnation euen in hell fire a torment endlesse and aboue all cogitations incomprehensible if they repent not Wherefore by them my dearely beloued be admonyshed to remember your profession howe that in Baptisme you made a solempne vowe to forsake the Deuill the world c. You promised to fight vnder Christes standard You learned Christes Crosse afore you begunne wyth A. B. C. Goe to then pay your vowe to the Lorde fighte lyke mende and valiant menne vnder Christes standarde take vp your Crosse and follow your maister as your brethren M. Hoper He doth embolden them to take vp Christes Crosse and to follow him Rogers Tailor and Sanders haue done and as nowe your brethren M. Cranmer Latimer Ridley Farrar Bradford Haukes c. be ready to doe The Ise is broken before you therefore be not afraide but be content to die for the Lorde You haue no cause to wauer or doubt of the doctrine thus declared by the bloud of the pastours Remember that Christ sayeth He that will saue his life shall lose it And what should it profite you to winne the whole worlde muche lesse a little quietnesse your goodes c. and to lose your owne soules Render to the Lord that he hath lent you by such meanes as he would haue you render it and not as you would Forget not Christes disciples must deny themselues as well concerning their will as concerning their wisdome Haue in mind that as it is no small mercy to beleeue in the Lorde Blessed be they that dye in the Lord but more âââssed be they that dye for the Lord. so it is no small kindnesse of God towardes you to suffer any thing much more deathe for the Lorde If they be blessed that die in the Lord howe shall they be that die for the Lorde Oh what a blessing is it to haue death due for our sinnes diuerted into a demonstration and testification of the Lordes trueth The end riches ãâã follow ãâã Crossâ Oh that we had a little of Moises faith to looke vppon the ende of the Crosse to looke vpon the rewarde to see continually wyth Christe and hys people greater richesse then the richesse of Egypt Oh let vs pray that God would
follies and wounding of your conscience from which God euermore preserue you with your good wife and your babe Leonard all your familie to the which I wish the blessing of God now and for euer through Christ our Lord Amen I pray you geue thanks for me to your old bedfellow for his great friendship for your sake shewed to me when I was in the Tower Iohn Bradford ¶ To a faithfull friend of his and his wyfe resoluing their doubt why they ought not to come to auricular confession An other letter of M. Bradford disprouing auricular confession THe mercifull God and father of our Sauiour Iesus Christ which loueth vs as a most deare Father and hath put vppon hym towards vs the affection of a most tender mother towardes her children so that he can no lesse thinke vpon vs although of our selues we be most vnworthy and deserue nothyng lesse then she can thinke on her onely begotten chyld in his distresse yea if she should forget her childe as some vnnaturall mother will do yet will he neuer forget vs although for a tyme he seme to sleepe that we might be occasioned to call loud and awake hym thys good God keepe you my deare brother * Note that this Nathanaell was not his proper name but was so called for his vnfayned simplicity truth Nathanaell and your good yokefellow my hartily beloued Sister in the Lorde in all thyngs now and for euer to his glory and your eternal comfort and also of his goodnes he graunt you both the feelyng of that hope which vndoubtedly he hath layd vp in store for you both farre passing the store and prouision not onely which you haue made but all the world is able to make as I trust already he hath wrought it in you but I besech him to encrease it more more and kindle in you a harty longyng for the enioying of the same the which once felt had in deed then the meanes by the which we come thereto cannot be so greatly dread as most men doe dread them because either they want this feeling I meane it of altogether or els because the sense of this present tyme things therein are as a mist to the hidyng of those thyngs froÌ our sight least we should run and embrace them by harty prayer the spirit wherof God graunt vs and in deed we should attaine enough in this behalfe if we continued therein For auricular confession wherein you desire my aduise for your good yokefellow and family my most deare brother I am as ready to geue it as you to desire it yea more glad for as much as halfe a suspicion was in me at the least touching my deare sister your wyfe of a lothyng of my aduise that to much had bene geuen where in deed I should lament my too little feedyng you spiritually as both you out of prison and in prison haue fed me corporally But as I alwayes thought of her so I yet thinke that she is the chyld of God whom God dearely loueth and wil in his good tyme to her eternall comfort geue her her hartes desire in sure feelyng and sensible beleuyng of this which I would she had often in her mynd namely that hee is her God father through Christ Iesus our deare Lord and Sauiour A greater seruice to God she cannot geue What to do if Sathan charge our conscience with vnbeliefe then to beleue this If Sathan say she beleeueth not to answer not hym but the Lord and to say yea Lorde helpe my vnbeliefe and encrease my poore fayth which Sathan fayth is no fayth make him a lyer Lord as alwayes he hath bene is and shall be Vndoubtedly sooner or later God will graciously heare her grones and keepe all her teares in his bottell yea write them in his countyng booke for he is a righteous God and hath no pleasure in the death of his creature he loueth mercy he wil returne and shew her his mercy he will cast all her sinnes and iniquities into the botome of the sea and the longer that he tarieth as he doth it but to prooue her so the more liberally will he recompence her long lookyng which no lesse pleaseth hym then it grieueth now her outward Adam For the mortification whereof God vseth this crosse and therfore if she desire to beare the same The Lord the longer he taryeth the more liberally he recompenseth at his comming doubtles God will make her able to beare it in presumption of his goodnes and strength let her cast her selfe wholy vpon him for he is faithfull and will assuredly confirme and bring to a happy end that good which graciously he hath begun in her The which thyng I desire hym to do for his owne glory names sake Amen Amen Confession auricular to what end it was first instituted Auricular confession as it is abused is to be reiected as vnlawfull wicked for 8. causes And now to the matter Confession auricular as it was first vsed and instituted which was by the way of counsaile askyng I take to be amongst those traditions which are indifferent that is neyther vnlawfull nor necessarily bynding vs except the offence of the weake could not be auoyded But to consider it as it is now vsed I write to you but as I thinke and what my mynd is the which follow no further then good men by Gods worde do allow it to consider it I say as it is now vsed me thinkes it is plainly vnlawfull and wicked and that for these causes First because they make it a seruice of God a thing which pleaseth God of it selfe I will not say meritorious this brynger my brother can tell you at large how great euill this is Secondly because they make it of necessitie so that he or she that vseth it not is not taken for a good Christian. Thirdly because it requireth of it selfe an impossibilitie that is the numbring and tellyng of all our sinnes which no man perceiueth much lesse can vtter Fourthly because it establisheth and confirmeth at the least alloweth praying to Saints Precor Sanctam Mariam you must say or the Priest for you Fifthly because it is very iniurious to the liberty of the Gospell the which to affirme in example and fact I take to be a good worke and deare in Gods sight Sixtly because as it is vsed it is a note yea a very sinow of the Popish church and therefore we should be so farre from allowyng the same that we should thinke our selues happy to lose any thing in bearyng witnes there agaynst Seuenthly because in stead of counsaile thereat you should receiue poison or if you refuse it vnder sir Iohns Benedicite you should no lesse there be wound in the briers Eightly because the end and purpose why we go thether is for the auoidyng of the crosse that is for our owne cause and not for Christes cause or for our brethrens commoditie For
thee and thy people as Samuel did Amen Amen If on this sort good Mother from your heart you wold pray as I shoulde be the moste meriest man that euer was so am I certaine the lettes of your praier for my imprisonmeÌt would be taken away Good Mother therefore marke what I haue wrytten and learne this Prayer by heart to say it daily and then I shall be merye and you shall reioyce if that you continue as I truste you doe in Gods true Religion euen the same I haue taught you and my father Traues I trust wil putte you in remembraunce of ãâã letter ãâã not to ãâã handes my brother Roger also I trust doeth so daily Goe to therefore and learne apace Although the deuill cast diuers lettes in the waye God in whome you truste will cast them awaye for hys Christes sake if you will call vppon him and neuer will he suffer you to be tempted aboue that he will make you able to beare But howe you shoulde doe heerein the other Letter which I haue wrytten herewith shall teache you which I woulde none should reade till my father Traues haue read it he wil geue you by Gods grace some instructions Nowe therefore will I make an ende praying you good Mother to looke for no mo Letters for if it were knowen that I haue penne and inke and did wryte then should I want all the foresayd commodities I haue spoken of concerning my body and be cast into some dungeon in fetters of yron which thing I know would greeue you and therefore for Gods sake see that these be burned when this little prayer in it is copied out by my brother Roger for perchaunce your house may be searched for such geare when you thinke little of it and looke for no moe sweete Mother till eyther God shall deliuer mee and sende mee oute eyther you and I shall meete together in heauen where we shall neuer part asunder Amen I require you Elizabeth and Margarete my sisters that you will feare God vse Prayer loue your husbandes be obedient vnto them as God willeth you bring vppe youre children in Gods feare and be good housewiues God blesse you both wyth both your husbandes my good brethren whome to doe good because I nowe can not I will pray for them and you Commende me to my sister Anne mother Pike T. Sorrocolde and his wife R. Shalcrosse his wife R Bolton I. Wild M. Vicare the Parson of Mottrom Syr Laurence Hall with all that loue I trust liue in the Gospel and God turne Syr Thomas his heart Amen I will daily pray for him I nede not to set my name you know it wel inough Because you shoulde geue my Letters to my father Traues to bee burned I haue wrytten heere a Prayer for you to learne to pray for me good mother and an other for all your house in your euening Prayer to pray with my brother These Praiers are written wyth mine owne hande keepe them still but the letters geue to father Traues to burne and geue father Traues a copie of the latter Prayer An other Letter to his Mother as hys last farewell vnto her in this world a litle before he was burned GOds mercy and peace in Christ be more and more perceiued of vs Amen My moste deare Mother in the bowelles of Christe I heartely pray and beseeche you to be thankefull for me vnto God which thus nowe taketh me vnto hymselfe I dye not my good mother as a theefe a murderer an adulterer c. but I die as a witnesse of Christe hys Gospell and veritie which hetherto I haue confessed I thanke God as well by preaching as by prisonement and now euen presently I shall moste willingly confirme the same by fire I knowledge that God moste iustly mighte take mee hence simply for my sinnes which are many great grieuous but the Lorde for his mercy in Christ hath pardoned them all I hope but nowe deare Mother he taketh mee hence by this death as a Confessour and witnesse that the Religion taughte by Christe Iesu the Prophetes Bradford perecuted of the prelates not for his sinnes but for the truth of Christ. and the Apostles is Gods truth The Prelates doe persecute in me Christ whome they hate and hys trueth which they maye not abide because theyr woorkes are euill and maye not abide the truth and light least men shoulde see theyr darkenesse Therefore my good and moste deare Mother geue thankes for me to God that hee hathe made the fruite of your wombe to be a witnesse of hys glory attend to the truthe which I thanke God for it I haue truely taughte out of the Pulpit of Manchester Use often and continuall Prayer to God the Father through Christe Hearken as you may to the scriptures serue God after his word and not after custome beware of the Romish religion in England defile not your selfe with it carye Christes Crosse as he shall lay it vppon your backe forgeue them that kil me pray for them for they knowe not what they doe commit my cause to God our father be mindefull of bothe youre daughters to helpe them as you can I send all my wrytings to you by my brother Roger do with them as you will because I cannot as I woulde he can tell you more of my minde I haue nothing to geue you or to leaue behinde me for you onely I pray God my father for his Christes sake to blesse you and keepe you froÌ euil He geue you pacience he make you thankefull as for me so for your selfe that wil take the fruit of your wombe to witnesse hys veritie wherein I confesse to the whole world I die and depart thys life in hope of a much better which I looke for at the hands of God my father thorough the merites of hys deare sonne Iesus Christ. Thus my deare Mother I take my last farewell of you in this life beseeching the almighty and eternal father by Christ to graunt vs to meete in the life to come where we shall geue him continuall thankes and praise for euer and euer Amen Out of prison the 24. of Iune 1555. Your sonne in the Lord Iohn Bradford A letter sent wyth a supplication to Queene Mary her Counsell and the whole Parlament IN moste humble wise complaineth vnto your Maiestie and honours a poore subiecte persecuted for the confession of Christes veritie A letter of M. Bradford ioyned with a supplication sent to Q. Maây her Counsayle and the Parlament the which veritie deserueth at your hands to be maintained and defended as the thing by the whiche you raigne and haue your honour and authorities Althoughe we that be professours and thorough the grace of God the constante confessours of the same are as it were the outsweepings of the worlde yet I say the veritie it selfe is a thing not vnwoorthy for your eares to heare for your eyes to see and for youre handes to handle
as before ye heard Nicholas Sheterden and Umfrey Middleton answered to the first and second articles affirmatiuely To the third concerning the Catholicke Churche after a sorte they graunted To the fourth and fift and sixt touching the reall presence and the sacrameÌt to be ministred in the Latin tongue and in one kind they refused vtterly to sweare Sheterden sayd he would not aunswere thereto before the cause were determined why he was imprisoned and so stil remayned prisoners before the lawes of Parliament receiued c. Middleton added moreouer and confessed that he beleued in hys owne God saying my liuyng God no dead God c. Thacker onely relented and was content to take penaunce Thus the foresayd foure vpon these aunsweres were condemned by the Byshop of Douer the 25. day of Iune an 1555. The burning of foure Martyrs And so being geuen to the seculer power they were burned at Cant. the 12. of Iuly at two seuerall stakes ãâã Châiâtian ââayer of âicholas âheterden ââfore his âeath but all in one fire together where they in the sight of God and of his Aungels and before men like true souldiours of Iesus Christ gaue a constant testimony to the truth of his holy Gospell The prayer of Nicholas Sheterden before his death O Lord my God and Sauiour whiche art Lord in heauen and earth maker of all things visible and inuisible I am the creature and worke of thy handes Lord God looke vppon me and other thy people which at this time are oppressed of the worldly minded for thy lawes sake Yea lord thy law it self is now trodeÌ vnder foote and mens inuentions exalted aboue it and for that cause do I and many thy creatures refuse the glory prayse and commoditie of this life and do chuse to suffer aduersitie and to be banished yea to be burnt with the bookes of thy worde for the hopes sake that it is layd vp in store For Lorde thou knowest if we would but seeme to please men in thinges contrary to thy word we might by thy permission enioy these commodities that other do as wife children goodes and frendes which al I knowledge to be thy giftes geuen to the end I should serue thee And now Lord that the worlde will not suffer me to enioye them except I offend thy lawes behold I geue vnto thee my whole spirite soule and body and loe I leaue here all the pleasures of this life and doe nowe leaue the vse of them for the hope sake of eternall life purchased in Christes bloud Sacrifice of obedience to God and promised to all them that fight on his side and are content to suffer with hym for his truth when soeuer the world and the deuill shall persecute the same O father I doe not presume vnto thee Sacrifice of thankes for redemption in mine owne righteousnes no but onely in the merites of thy deare sonne my sauiour For the whiche excellent gifte of saluation I cannot worthily prayse thee neither is any sacrifice worthy or to be accepted with thee in comparison of oure bodyes mortified and obedient vnto thy will and now Lorde Sacrifice of the body what soeuer rebellion hathe bene or is found in my members agaynst thy will yet do I here geue vnto thee my body to the death rather then I will vse anye straunge worshipping whiche I beseech the accept at my hande for a pure sacrifice let this torment be to me the last enemye destroyed euen death the ende of misery and the beginning of all ioy peace and solace and when the tyme of resurrection commeth then let me enioy agayne these members then glorified which now be spoyled and consumed by the fire O Lord Iesu receaue my spirite into thy handes Amen Letters of Nicholas Shetterden and first a letter to his mother AFter my humble and bounden duety remembred welbeloued Mother A letter of Nicholas Sheterden to his mother this shal be to wishe you increase of grace and and godly wisedome that yee may see and perceiue the craftye bewitching of Sathan our mortal enemy which as I haue diuers times declared vnto you doth not openly shewe himselfe in hys owne likenes but vnder colour of deuotion deceiueth them that keep not a dilligent eye vpon him Sathan transformeth himselfe into an Angell of light but hauing confidence in mans traditions and customes of the worlde leauing the commaundementes of God and Testament of his Sonne Christ Iesus our Lord doe grow more into superstition hipocrisie then into wisedome and true holynesse For this is most true that Sathan the enemy of soules dothe by his ministers make many beleue that those thinges whiche they compell vs vnto for theyr bellye 's sake haue many godly significations although they be most contrary to Gods will as doubtlesse they be euen as did the serpent in Paradise to our first mother Eue. What sayd he hath God commaunded yee shall not eate of all the trees in the Garden The woman sayd of the fruites of the trees in the Garden we may eate but of the tree in the middest of the Garden sayd God see ye eate not least ye dye As the Serpent seduced Eue by an Aple so Priestes seduce the people by Images EueÌ so our Ministers now a dayes say hath God commaunded ye shall not make you anye Image or likenes of any thing Yea forsoothe Tush say they what harme can they doe May we not remember God the better wheÌ we see his Image or Picture For they are good bookes for the lay men but in deed they be better for the priestes because they receiue the offeringes And looke howe truely the promise of the serpent was kepte with Eue so is the perswasion of our Priests found true to vs. Images more profitable bookes for Priests then for lay men For as Adam and Eue did become like God in knowing good and euill so are we in remembring God by hys Image For Adams eyes were so open that he lost both innocencye and righteousnes and was become most miserable of all creatures and euen so we remember Christ so well by Images that we forget his commaundements and count his Testament confirmed in his bloud for starke madnesse or heresie so miserably haue wee remembred him that of all people we are most blinde Sheterden prophesieth of Gods plagues and this doth followe vpon our presumption when wee remember God by breking of hys law and therefore surely except we repent shortly God wil remember vs in his wrath reward vs with his plagues as sure as there is a God it will come to passe But I know the craftines of them herein I thanke God whiche wil say Where went he to schoole Learning against or without Gods word is vayne and to no purpose Antichrist hath turned the Church cleare vpside downe Is he wiser then our great Doctours that studyed all their life And loe they saye that it is good hay although we smell
omnipotency of Christ doth not proue him to be really in the Sacrament he may doe all thyngs and there is nothyng vnpossible for hym to do New I know God is almighty and can do all that he wil but he cannot make his sonne a lyer he cannot deny himself nor he cannot restore virginity once violated defiled Thornt What is that to your purpose God doth not defile virginity we speake but of thyngs that God doth New Why Absurdity in the Popes doctrine will ye haue the humanity of Christ in all places as the deitie is Thornt Yea he is in all places as the deitie is if it please hym New I wil promise you that semeth to me a very great heresie for heauen and earth are not able to containe the diuine power of God for it is in all places as here and in euery place yet ye wil say that wheresoeuer the deitie is there is also the humanitie and so ye wil make him no body but a fantasticall body and not a body in deed Thornt Nay we do not say he is in all places as the deitie is but if it please him he may be in all places w t the deitie New I promise you that it semeth to me as great an heresie as euer I heard in my life and I dare not grant it lest I should deny Christ to bee a very man and that were agaynst all the scriptures Thornt The humanitye of Christ may not be in all places Tush what shall we stand reasoning with him I dare say he doth not beleue that Christ came out of his mother not openyng the matrice Do you beleue that Christ rose from death and came through the stone New I doe beleue that Christ rose from beath but I doe not beleue that he came through the stone neither doth the Scripture so say Thornt Loe how say you hee doth not beleue that Christ came through the stone if he doth not beleue this howe shall he beleue the other If he could beleeue this it were easie for hym to beleeue the other New Note the grosse ignoraunce of this Suffragane The scripture doth not say he went through y e stone but it sayth the angels of God came downe and rolled away the stone for feare of him the keepers be came euen as dead men Thornt A foole foole that was because that women should see that he was risen agayne from death New Well the scripture maketh as much for me as it doth for you and more too Thornt Well let vs not staÌd any longer about him Back agayne to the reall presence How say ye is the bodye of Christ really in the sacrament or no New I haue answered you already Thornt Wel do ye not beleue that he is there really New No I beleeue it not Thornt Well will ye stand to it New I must deeds stand to it til I be perswaded by a further truth Thornt Nay ye will not be perswaded but stande to your owne opinion New Nay I stand not to myne owne opinion GOD I take to witnes but only to the Scriptures of God that can all those that stand here witnes with me and nothing but the Scriptures and I take God to witnes that I do nothing of presumption but that that I do is only my coÌscience if there be a further trutht hen I see except it appeare a truth to me I cannot receiue it as a truth And seing faith is the gift of God commeth not of man for it is not you that can geue me faith nor no man els therefore I trust ye wil beare the more w t me seing it must be wroght by God when it shal please God to open a further truth to me I shal receiue it with all my hart and embrace it ¶ Thornton had many other questions which I did not beare away but as I do vnderstand these are the chiefest as for taunts foolish vnlearned he lacked none Prayse God for his gifts and God increase in vs strength The Arguments of Iohn Newman Arg in the 2. figure If the body of Christ were really and bodily in the sacrament then whosoeuer receiued the Sacrament receiued also the body The wicked receiuyng the Sacrament receiue not the body of Christ. Ergo the body of Christ is not really in the sacrament Argument Ca They which eate the flesh and drinke the bloude of Christ dwell in hym and he in them mes The wicked dwell not in Christ nor he in them tres Ergo the wicked eate not the flesh nor drinke y e bloud of Christ. Argument Ca They that haue Christ dwelling in them bring forth much fruit Iohn 15. He that dwelleth in me and I in hym bringeth forth much fruit c. mes The wicked bryng forth no fruit of goodnes tres Ergo they haue not Christes body dwelling in them Argument Da Where remembrance is of a thing there is imported the absence thereof Arg in the 3. figure ti Remembrance of Christes body is in the sacrament Do this in remembraunce of me c. si Ergo Christes body there is imported to be absent Mary they wil say we see hym not with our outward eies but he is commended vnder the forme of bread and wyne and that that we see is nothing but a qualitie or an accidence But let them shew me a qualitie or an accidence without a substance I wil beleue them And thus much concernyng Newmans examinations and arguments * The fayth of Iohn Newman dwelling at Maydstone in Kent who was by occupation a Peuterer The Lord is the protector of my lyfe The iust shall lyue by fayth and if he withdrawe hymselfe Abac 1. Hebru â my soule shall haue no pleasure in hym MY fayth is that there is one God which is wythout beginnyng and without endyng Gen. 1.1 This God created al things visible and inuisible And after that he had made both heauen and earth with all other creatures hee made man set him in the place which he had prepared for him which place he called Eden he gaue to Adam hys commandements precepts and sayd when so euer thou doest the thyng which I forbid thou shalt surely die y e death yet did man for all this disobey God his creator after his sinne he fled from God hid hymselfe was in a miserable desperate case But God seeing maÌ in this miserable estate Gen. 3â because he all his posteritie should not continue in deth promised AdaÌ that the womans seed shold breake the serpents head wherby is ment y t the son of God shold become man destroy the deuil Which by his subtill perswasions had deceiued Adam Then did AdaÌ by faith take hold of gods promise and became the seruaÌt of righteousnes through the faith which he had in the promise of y e womans seed So did Abel Seth Henoch Noe with faithful Abraham Isaac
of others First the Masse sayeth he is a most subtile and pernicious enemie against Christ and that double wayes namely against his Priesthode and against his sacrifice which he prooueth by this way For the Priesthoode of Christe sayeth he is an euerlasting Priesthoode and such an one as can not go to another But the Masse vtterly putteth him out of place as though he were dead for euer and so God were a lier which said that Christ should be a Priest for euer which briefly commeth vnto this Argument Fes That thing is not perpetuall nor standeth not alone which admitteth succession of other to do the same thing that was done before ti But the Masse Priests succeede after Christ doing the same sacrifice as they say which he did before no. Ergo the Masse Priests make Christs Priesthode not to be perpetuall Another Argument Ba All Priests eyther be after the order of Aaron or after the order of Melchisedech or after the order of the Apostles or after that spirituall sort whereof it is written Vos estis spirituale sacerdotium c. ro But our Masse Priests neither be after the order of Aaron Minor for that is to resume that which Christ hath abolished neither after the order of Melchisedech for that is peculiar only to Christ neither after the order of the Apostles for then should they be Ministers not Maisters not Priests but Preachers and which of the Apostles was euer named by the title of a Priest Againe neither are they after the generall sorte of the spirituall priesthoode For after that prerogatiue euery true Christian is a spirituall Priest as well as they offering vp spirituall not bodily sacrifice as prayers thankesgeuing obedience mortification of the bodie framed to the obedience of his commaundements co Ergo our Masse Priests are no Priests vnlesse it be after the order of the Priestes of Baal Conclusiâ Secondlye The ãâã iniurious the sacrifiââ or death ãâã Christ. Maior concerning the sacrifice of Christ aboue mentioned hee reasoneth in lyke manner whyche wee haue reduced in the waye of Argumente as followeth Da To reiterate a thing once done for the atteining or accomplishing of the end wherefore it was begon declareth the imperfection of the same thing before ri The Masse Priestes do reiterate the sacrifice of Christ once done for the end wherefore it was begonne that is Minor Conclusiââ for propitiation and remission à poena culpa pro viuis pro defunctis j. Ergo Masse Priestes make the sacrifice of Christe to be vnperfect and so are they iniurious to the sacrifice of Christ. ¶ For the confirmation of the premisses marke heere Reader I beseech thee the Rubrike heere following written before the Masse of the fiue woundes in the Masse booke BOniface Bishop of Rome lay sicke and was like to die to whome our Lord sent the Archangell Raphael with the office of the Masse of the fiue woundes saying Rise and write this office and say it fiue times and thou shalt be restored to thy health immediately and what Priest soeuer shall say this office for himselfe or for any other that is sicke fiue times the person for whome it is sayde shall obteine health and grace and in the world to come if he continue in vertue life euerlasting And in whatsoeuer tribulation a man shall be in this life if he procure this office to be said fiue times for him of a Priest without doubt he shall be deliuered And if it be saide for the soule of the dead anone as it shall be saide and ended fiue times hys soule shall be rid from paines This hearing the Byshop he did erect himselfe vp in his bed coniuring the Aungell by the name of almighty God to tell him what he was and wherefore he came and that he should depart without doing him harme who aunswered that he was Raphaell the Archangell sent vnto him of God and that all the premisses were vndoubtedly true Then the sayde Boniface confirmed the said office of the fiue woundes by the Apostolike authoritie An other Argument against the Masse for that it is an hinderance to the true seruice of God The Masse is an hinderance to the true seruise of God and to the Godly life of ãâã Maior and to the godly life of men the declaration whereof is more at large by the saide Authour set out but briefly in fourme of Argument may thus be contracted Another Argument Da Whatsoeuer causeth or occasioneth a man to rest in outward seruing of God whose seruice should be all inward in spirit and veritie that hindreth the true seruice of God ti The Masse occasioneth a man to rest in outward seruing as in hearing seeing and saying Masse which be but outward senses of a man Minor and as they say meritorious ex opere operato etiam sine bono motu inteÌtionis si Ergo the Masse hindreth y e right true seruice of God Conclusio Another Argument proouing that Masse hindreth good life Di Upon the Masse riseth false hope and false remedie is promised to wicked liuers Maior For euill men hearing Masse in the morning vpoÌ hope therof take more securitie in doing al day what they list And such as haue in bibbing brauling tauerning swearing whoring dicing The Masse âââdereth âood lyfe carding committed wickednes to them the masse is set vp promising sufficient propitiation sacrifice remedy of body and soule for man and beast a poena culpa pro viuis mortuis Though they neuer hearde preaching neuer vsed praying neuer repented or how wicked so euer they haue bene yet if they come to the Church take holy bread and holy water and heare a Masse or finde a soule Priest vpon the remedie thereof then they thinke themselues discharged and good Catholicke men sa Upon what cause soeuer riseth false hope and false remedy is promised to wicked liuers Minor that hindreth good life mis. Ergo the Masse hindreth good life Conclusio Another Argument Da Where one thing is sufficient and serueth alone there all other helpes be neadeles thereunto Maior wherein it serueth ti The Masse as they say hath all serueth for all for by it commeth pardon for sinnes Minor by it commeth deliuerance from Hell and Purgatory by it commeth health for man and beast In summa the Masse is Mare bonorum c. si Ergo all other helpes else be needelesse hearing of Gods word Conclusio faith praying in spirit repenting preaching pietie and other helps to good life c. An other Argument proouing that the Masse is diuers and contrary from the institution of Christes Supper 1. CHrist ordeined his Supper to be a memoriall of his death and passion to be preached vntill he come The Masse is no memoriall thing of Christ remembred in the Sacrament but rather they make the Sacrament to be Christ himselfe offered and sacrificed for remission of
sinnes both for the quicke and the dead 2. Christ ordeined his Supper to be celebrate and receaued of the congregation And therefore Paule biddeth the Corinthians to tarry one for another In the Masse there is no such thing choose the people whether they will come or no Sir Iohn is kinne to the tide he will tarry for no man if he haue a boy to say Amen it is inough 3. Christ receaued not but he distributed also the whole in euery part Sir Iohn when he hath receaued all alone he sheweth the people the empty chalice And if he distribute to the people once a yeare it is but in one kinde alone 4. Christ ordeined the Supper to be a taking matter an eating matter a distributing and a remembring matter Contrary our Masse men make it a matter not of taking but of gazing peeping pixing boxing carying recarying worshipping stouping kneeling knocking with stoupe downe before hold vp higher I thanke God I see my maker to day c. Christ ordeined it a table matter We turne it to an altar matter he for a memorie we for a sacrifice he sate our men stand he in his common tongue we in a forreigne tongue Whereby it is manifest to appeare how diuers and repugnant the Masse is to the institution of the Lords Supper The doctrineâ of the Massebookâ coÌtrary to Godâ commaundementes Maior Another Argument proouing that the Masse is contrary to Gods Commaundementes Item where the first table of Gods blessed and sacred commaundements teacheth men to woorship and serue him and to direct the meditations of their harts only vnto him and that in all places at all times both publikely and priuately The Masse booke doth point out seruice for Saincts and for creatures by name to be serued Minor at the least 300. dayes and yeares as appeareth by the Calenders Masses Collectes martiloge c. Ergo the doctrine and institution of the Masse booke tendeth contrary to Gods holy commaundements Conclusio Another reason against the Masse Item where S. Paule in expresse woordes willeth all things to be done in an edifying tongue the Masse is celebrate in a tongue forreigne straunge and vnknowne to the people so that although the matter therein conteyned were holesome and consonant to Scripture as much as disagreeing from the same yet for the straungenes of the tongue it geueth but a sound and worketh no edifying to the ignorant Now both the tongue being strange to the eares of the people and the matter also in the Masse conteined being repugnant to Gods word what defence can the Masse haue but vtterly it is to be reiected And for somuch therefore as the Masse so long vsed in a forreigne language hath not hitherto come to the vnderstanding of the simple and vulgare sort to the intente they may themselues perceiue the matter and be theyr owne iudges I haue heere set foorth the chiefest parte thereof which is the Canon in Englishe so as I found it in a certayne written copie by Maister Couerdale translated adioining withall the Rubricke and circumstaunce of the same in euery point as is in the Masse booke conteyned ¶ The whole Canon of the Masse with the Rubricke thereof as it standeth in the Massebooke after Salisbury vse Translated word by word out of Laten into English AFter the Sanctus the Priest immediately ioining hys handes together and lifting vp his eies beginneth these wordes Te igitur clementissime c. that is to saye The Rubrick Therefore most gratious father thorough Iesus Christ thy sonne our Lord we humbly beseech thee Let him bowe downe his body while he sayth And we desire Heere the Priest standing vpright must kisse the altar (a) And why not on the left hand aswell or why any such kissing at all on the right hand of the sacrifice saying that thou accept and blesse Heere let the Priest make three crosses vpon the chalice and the bread saying these â giftes these â (b) Precious no doubt princypall or els arte thou to presuÌptuous that hast already offered it vp for thy sinnes for the saluation of others presentes these â holy and vnspotted sacrifices When the signes are made vpon the chalice let him lift vp his hands saying thus Which first of al (c) Who gaue you that coÌmission will you offer bread and wine for the Church of Christ who of very loue hath offred vp himselfe for it already Ephes. 5. we offer vnto thee for thy holy Catholike Church that thou vouchsafe to pacifie keepe vnite and gouerne it throughout the whole world with thy seruaunt our Pope N. and our Bishop N. That is (d) Charitye would pray for others also his owne Byshop only and our King N. And they are expressed by name Then let there follow and all true beleeuers and such as haue the Catholike and Apostolike faith in due estimation Heere let him pray for the liuing Remember Lord thy seruants handmaides N. and N. Anno 1552. In the which prayer a rule must be obserued for the order of charitie Fiue times let the Priests pray So did not the Lord teach his disciples to pray Mat. 6. Luke 11. First for himselfe Secondly for father and mother carnall and spirituall and for other parents Thirdly for speciall frends parishioners and others Fourthly for all that stande by Fifthly for all Christen people And heere may the Priest commend all (b) And why not his enemies also Math. 5. his frends to God But my counsayle is that none make ouerlong tarying there partly for distraction of mind partly because of immissions which may chaunce through euill Angels And all that stand heereby round about whose fayth and deuotion vnto thee is knowne and manifest for whome we offer vnto thee or which themselues offer vnto thee this sacrifice (c) Why make ye then a satisfactory sacrifice of it of prayse for them and theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their saluation and health and render their vowes vnto thee the eternall liuing and true God Communicating and worshipping the memoriall fyrst (d) If ye hadde the Lordes matter in hand ye would do it in remembrance of him of the glorious and euer virgin Bowing downe a little let him say Mary the mother of our God and Lord Iesu Christ also of thy blessed Apostles and Martyrs Peter Paule Andrew Iames Iohn Thomas Phillip Bartholomew Mathew Simon Tadeus Timis Cletus Clemens Sextus Cornelius Ciprianus Laurence Chrisogonus Iohn and Paule Cosme and Damian and of all thy Saincts By whose (e) Thus the merites prayers of Christ are defaced merites praiers graunt thou that in all things we may be defended wyth the helpe of thy protection through the same Christ our Lord Amen Heere let the Priest behold the hoste (a) And why for within a litle whyle he looketh to haue it his God with great veneration saying Therefore Lord we beseech thee
for the washing away of sinnes as it was euen the same day that it flowed out of the blessed side of our sauiour and finally that the whole substance of our sacrifice which is frequented of the Church in the Lords Supper The wholâ substance ãâã our sacrificâ wherein it consisteth consisteth in praiers praise and geuing of thankes and in remembring and shewing foorth of that sacrifice once offered vpon the altar of the crosse that the same might continually be had in reuerence by mystery which once onely and no more was offered for the price of our redemption These are the things right worshipfull M. Prolocutor and ye the rest of the Commissioners which I could presently prepare to the aunswering of your three foresayde propositions being destitute of all helpe in this shortnes of time sodaine warning and want of bookes B. Ridley appealeth from the vniust sentence of his aduersaries to some other superiour competent iudge Wherefore I appeale to my first protestation most humbly desiring the helpe of the same as much as may be to be graunted vnto me And because ye haue lately giuen most vniust and cruell sentence against me I do heere appeale so farfoorth as I may to a more indifferent iust censure iudgemeÌt of some other superiour competent lawful iudge that according to the approued state of the church of England Howbeit I confesse that I am ignoraunt what that is at this present through the trouble and alteration of the state of the Realme â Ridley ãâ¦ã of ãâ¦ã âppealeth ãâã âighty ãâã But if this appeale may not be graunted to me vpon earth then do I flye euen as to my onely refuge and alone hauen of health to the sentence of the eternall iudge that is of y e almighty God to whose most merciful iustice towardes his most iust mercifulnes I doe wholly commit my selfe and all my cause nothing at all despayring of the defence of mine Aduocate and alone Sauiour Iesus Christ to whome with the euerlasting Father and the holy Spirit the sanctifier of vs all be now and for euer all honour and glory Amen Albeit this learned Byshop was not suffered to reade all that is aboue prefixed before the Disputations yet because he had it then ready and offered it vp to the Prolocutour after the Disputations sentence pronounced I thought heere the place not vnmeete to annexe the same together with the rest Now let vs heare the Arguments and aunsweres betweene Doctour Smith and him ¶ D. Smith beginneth to oppose SMith You haue occasioned me to go otherwise to worke with you then I had thought to haue done Me seemed you did in your supposition abuse the testimonies of scripture concerning the Ascension of Christ to take away hys presence in the Sacrament as though this were a strong Argument to inforce your matter withall Smithes argument Christ did ascend vnto heauen Ergo he is not in the Sacrament Now therefore I will go about to disproue this reason of yours Christes Ascension is no let to his reall presence in the Sacrament Ergo you are deceiued whereas you do grounde youre selfe vpon those places Rid. You import as though I had made a strong Argument by Christes going vp into heauen But howsoeuer mine Argument is made Aunswere you collect it not rightly For it doth not only stay vpon his Ascension but both vpon hys Ascension and his * The veritie of M. Ridleyes answere touching the reall being of Christ in earth to be restrained by his ascending and abiding in heauen standeth vpon a necessitie whiche we call Necessitas consequentiae by thys demonstration Da Euery naturall body must necessarily be contayned in his pecular and certaine place âiâ Christes body is a naturall body â Ergo Christes body not to be in one certaine place at once contayned it is impossible according to the rule Omne propositiones de impossibili de necesâe equipollent dicto dissimiliter se habenti modoÌ similiter abiding there also Smith Christes going vp to heauen and his abiding there hinder not his reall presence in the Sacrament Ergo you are deceiued Rid. Of Christes reall presence there may be a double vnderstanding if you take the reall presence of Christ according to the reall and corporal substance which he tooke of the virgine that presence being in heauen caÌ not be on the earth also But if you meane a reall presence secuÌdum rem aliquam quae ad corpus Christi pertinet i. according to some thing that appertaineth to Christes body certes the Ascension and abiding in heauen are no let at all to that presence Wherefore Christes body after that sort is heere present to vs in the Lords supper by grace I say as Epiphanius speaketh it West I will cut off from hencefoorth all equiuocation and doubt For whensoeuer we speake of Christes body wee meane that which he tooke of the Uirgin Rid. Christes Ascension and abiding in heauen can not stand with this presence Smith Christ appeared corporally and really on the earth for all his Ascension and continuall abode in heauen vnto the day of Dome Argument Ergo his Ascension and abiding in heauen is no let to his reall presence in the Sacrament Rid. Aunswere Maister Doctour this Argument is nothing worth I do not so straightly tye Christ vp in heauen that he may not come into the earth at his pleasure For when he will he may come downe from heauen and be on the earth as it liketh himselfe Howbeit I do affirme that it is not possible for him to be both in heauen and earth at one tyme. Smith Marke I pray you my Maisters diligently that be here what he aunswereth First he saith that the sitting of Christ at the right hande of his father is a let to the reall presence of his body in the Sacrament and then afterward he flyeth from it agayne Rid. I woulde not haue you thinke that I do imagine or dreame vpon any such maner of sitting as these men heere sit in the Schoole Smith Ergo it is lawfull for Christ then to be heere present on the earth when he will himselfe Rid. Yea when he will it is lawfull indeede Smith Ergo his ascending into heauen doth not restrayne his reall presence in the Sacrament Rid. I do not gaynesay but that it is lawfull sor hym to appeare on the earth when he wil but proue you y t he wil. Christes aboâe in heauen is no let for him to appeare on earth when he will but whether he wil that must be proued Againe it is one thing to appeare on earth an other still in the Sacrament and to be present the same time with his body in heauen wheÌ he is bodely present in earth Smith Then your aunswere dependeth vppon the will of Christ I perceiue Therfore I will ioyne agayn with you in this short argument Christ albeit hee doth alway abide in heauen